Category: Uncategorized

Horney Mom Pickes up slut teen model

She was just starting to lick her way around a double scoop chocolate cone, there was a red jelly-bean on top and I watched awestruck as she flicked her pink narrow tongue under the bean and draw it through her soft lips. I found I couldn’t take my eyes off her as she licked and sucked provocatively narrowing the ice cream so she could dip the cone into her lovely young mouth. Her eyelids drooped as the milky flavor flooded her mouth, the chocolate ice-cream melting. I’d never witnessed such beauty before. It was doubtful I ever would again. This girl was my dream, everything I’d ever wished for, and she was here to see me.

Suddenly she noticed me and the attention my eyes were giving her and she smiled and approached me.

“Do you mind if I sit?” and even before I could get a word out she plopped down on the bench, right next to me so the bare leg below her skin tight short shorts was pressed against my bare leg.

The ice cream girl smiled. I marveled at her tanned skin and cherry red lips. She was slim but had lovely curving hips and a hot bubble ass. Her titles looked to be about 32, the same size cup as Selena Gomez I thought to myself. They looked oh so firm and her little nipples pointed out in the confinements of her black T-Shirt.

Looking at the teen girl before me now, I could feel her desire as well as if she were leading me away from my safety zone.

She took a long lick from the cone and almost whispered, “Can we go somewhere?”

“That’s my car.” I almost whispered, finally looking her in the eye nearly falling into their beautiful brown.

She took my hand more firmly and lead me to the passenger side which I opened for her then quickly moved around the front of the car and climbed in beside her.

She smiled at me, then took a long lick from the rapidly diminishing cone. “Do you think I’m hot?”

“Oh my, yes I do.” I said with a tremble in my voice.

“Drive down Jackson Avenue, I want to show you something,” again that sensual persuasive voice. I nodded without a word.

As I turned onto Jackson she said, “Pull over here.”

I found a spot pulled over and she said pointing, “How do I look?” I cast my eyes upward to a billboard, and there she was, my ice cream girl, lying out on a beach towel wearing a sizzling bikini, smiling down on me.”

“I’m a model, and I love it that people look at me every day in my little bikini. I think I am pretty fucking hot in it don’t you?” she said with a giggle.

“I think you are so beautiful,” I said looking at her, back to the billboard, Her perky teen breasts were straining against the fabric of the bikini top and I was sure I could see the outline of her nipples. In the picture one of her legs was bent which opened her legs to reveal the gentle curve of her mound, and the soft outline of her pussy lips. I looked back at her, “ You are the hottest girl I have ever seen.”

I was home in moments and parked the car behind my house, my husband wouldn’t be home for hours and my daughter, also eighteen years old was away for the day on a class trip.

I rushed her into the house feverishly grasping her hand. Locking the door behind me I rushed her up the stairs to my bedroom and closed the door.

The girl snaked her arms around my waist, pulling me closer to her warm flesh. Softly, she moved my hair aside and massaged the back of my neck with her moist lips, kissing me gently, but with longing.

“Is your pussy wet?,” she asked, with a naughty grin. I cleared my throat and nodded. It was true, my whole body tingled, but the heat in my pussy was unbelievable, I needed this girl so badly.

She unbuttoned my blouse and bra and twisted my stiff nipples between her forefingers and thumbs . Her hands were cool, mine clammy, and I struggled with the zipper of her tight jean shorts. Impatiently, she batted away my shaking fingers and pushed me forcibly onto the bed. Then she undressed for me, slowly, as if at a model shoot, striking poses first in her jeans shorts, the zipper undone revealing her black panties, then with the T-shirt off, then in her black, lacy underwear. Her body glowed with a natural beauty. It was no wonder the camera loved her.

“I like you,” she told me, smiling at the wet spot that had appeared in my tight cotton shorts.

She asked me to sit on the edge of the bed I willingly complied, squirming in anticipation. Her delicate hands stroked my pussy through the light cotton, which drove me wild. Finally, she unzipped me, and slipped both shorts and panties down my legs.

As I sat there looking into her lovely eyes she spoke slowly and deliberately, “I’m going to eat and fuck your beautiful cunt now, ooookay?” her voice rising with the final word.

“Oh yes, please, oh please.” was all I was able to manage.

She moved with expert precision, to kiss her way up each thigh, looking up at me, a smoldering intensity in her beautiful eyes, suddenly her tongue was inside my pussy wiggling and poking deeper, lapping and sucking up the juices pooled there. I closed my eyes and my whole body shuddered with pleasure, this has to be a dream I thought, for this is my dream girl. Sporadically her head dropping lower to lick and circle my puckered ass hole, which sent me into another level of anticipation. With her left hand, she gently fingered her bare pussy lips and clit, emanating the unmistakable heat of arousal. I groaned as the threat of climax loomed, partly desiring the rush of relief, and partly not wanting this ecstasy to end

My teen lover took a short break, lapping off a large bit of ice cream from her dripping cone. Rather than swallow the ice cream she leaned forward and slathered it over my pussy and clit, the cold ice cream nearly sent me over the edge, and her tongue was immediately busy lapping the chocolate cream from the wet folds of my aching pussy giving special attention to my throbbing clit. The sensation of the cold ice cream and her hot wet tongue were sending tremors through my entire body. Then without warning she pressed what was left of the now soft ice cream into my pussy and clit, letting it melt inside my slit and then suddenly she twisted three fingers into my cunt hole which made slurping sounds due to the mixing of my cunt juice and ice cream. When her hot tongue began flicking back and forth over my engorged clit I knew this teen model was about to make me cum, like I had never cum before in my life.

I began humping her fingers and face uncontrollably, wanting more of her fingers more of her tongue, and then she sucked my clit into her mouth forcing my sensitive nub through a brief opening between her perfect teeth. She repeated this once more, and the third time my cunt button was sucked through the gate of her teeth I exploded– thrashing and shaking uncontrollably. My teen lover managed to hold her fingers deep inside me and keep her lovely lips and tongue on my clit, a second climax hit me like a wave and I was grasping for air, trying to make sense of what was happening to my body. My arched back held its tension for a moment more before I collapsed to the bed in a pool of my own cum and melted ice cream.

It took me a long time to come to my senses, and when I did the first thing I was aware of was that her laughter.

I opened my eyes and there just inches above me was the most beautiful pussy I had ever seen. It was so tight and pink and so cleanly shaven soft I couldn’t help but bring my fingers up and part the delicate lips. I thought of the billboard, and how these lovely cunt lips were outlined there for the whole city to see, but it was my distinct pleasure to taste them. I put my hands on the girl’s hips and pulled her down until her lovely pussy rested on her mouth. I opened the lips wide and jammed my long tongue up the teen’s tasty tight cunt. The sensation was unbelievable as the model groaned and reached down to squeeze both of my tits, bracing herself so she could grind her young cunt deeper onto my tongue.

I loved tongue fucking her and by her reaction she enjoyed ever moment, as he thighs trembled and she moaned throwing her head back above me. Finally I pushed her pussy back slightly, just long enough to shift my body and bring my right hand between her firm thighs. I rubbed every inch of her pussy with three fingers then without warning slipped my middle finger into her tight teen cunt, which was so wet I was able to get it all the way in with the first stroke. My tongue now lavished attention on the fleshy bud of her clit, pulling the lips aside and grinding my tongue on the slick sensitive head.

I was driving the teen model wild as she pinched and twisted my nipples in response to my finger fucking and tongue lashing.

“Oh fuck you horney bitch you are going to make me cum so fucking good.” The girl was now grinding her clit on my tongue and taking two of my fingers. Her cunt walls were grabbing at my fingers and her whole body began to shake as I thrust my fingers deep into her one last time and nibbled softly on the glistening clit.

She screamed and climaxed, her delicious cum gushing over my face faster than I could lap it up I kept my fingers deep inside her messaging her g-spot furiously and giving her what I got, sucking her small wet clit through my teeth and flicking the trapped bud relentlessly. She came again this time her whole body thrashing above me her whole weight lowered on my face until I could not breathe from the weight and the ceaseless cum that flowed from her teen cunt.

I was finally able to lift her off me and guide her to lie on top of my body, as I gulped air.
A moment later I noticed that my teen lover was asleep. I carefully rolled her onto her back and got up from the bed and reached for my camera.

I reached down and gently parted the girl’s legs and took many pictures of her in various poses I created while she slept. I know I would not likely see this dream girl again, but I would have something to remember her by. Eventually I woke her and let her shower and she called a cab to make her way home.

Before she left she kissed me and gave me her cell number and e-mail address. I tucked them into my purse and told her I wanted to see her again, if that was what she wanted. She caressed my breasts and said, “Yes, that is what I want.” 

My Convent Story

What I am about to relay to you took place in my twelfth year when I was sent away to convent school:

Before Mass today I went to the confessional. In truth, I had to wonder what could I have to confess; there is so little opportunity for sin. I entered the confessional, crossed myself and began to speak. Before I had even finished asking the father to bless me, and stated how long it had been since my last confession, the priest whispered to me through the grille.

“What is it that you have to confess to me? Have you had licentious thoughts?” I was taken aback, and stammered that I had not, but he only murmured that he doubted the truth of that statement. I recalled the book in my father’s study, and I began to tell him about it.

“How did it make you feel?” he asked, “ Did it make your little cunt wet and hot and hungry for a man? I think it did, you little whore.”

For a moment I could not speak. I had never heard a priest speak so. I looked through the grille at the older man whose pale eyes burned in the gloom of the confessional. I could hear the rustle of his vestments as he leaned forward to speak further. “You must tell me, if you do not, how can you truly be confessed?”

I leaned forward and whispered back to him. “Yes, father I have had licentious thoughts, which were stirred into full flower by the book I found in my father’s study.”

I could hear him brathing, “Go on,” he said firmly.

“Father the first illustration I saw in the book was of a man partially clothed, shown in profile, his how shall I say it…”

“His cock, call it a cock…” the priest insisted.

“His…cock enormously engorged and erect while he faced a woman wearing only an elaborate headdress of pearls, her sloe eyes limned with kohl, with her hand guiding it, ur, his cock to her…” I hesitated and the priest responded.

“Cunt, you very well know what it is called, you hellish little wench.” His breathing was heavy now.

“Yes, Father, she was guiding his cock into her cunt. Her legs were opened wide to receive it, the both of them were smiling. The words on the opposite page described how when a man entered a woman he wanted to do so slowly, letting her feel the length of him as he penetrated into her, and how she should tighten the..uh cunt muscles around his cock so as to give them both greater pleasure when he began to stir himself within her.

Father, this passage did not horrify me, it only made me curious, that it created in me an unknown longing, a dark, juicy heat that pulsed between my young thighs. I think of this often Father, I ask for forgiveness now.”

“Did you fulfill it, that lust? What did you do?” he inquired. I could hear the sound of flesh touching flesh behind the grille. Peering through it I could see that he had drawn his cassock up over his hairy thighs. At the juncture between his legs his erect penis rose like a mast, his hand wrapped around the base of it, gliding up its length, over the tip then back down. I could see the vein that ran along it pulsing, the flesh deepening in color.

I felt an answering pulse in my own body, the thick honey-like moisture dampening my pantalets, slicking my upper thighs. I shifted my skirts to move the fabric away from between my legs, and began to press my thighs close together, twitching my hips to stimulate that little nodule of flesh that seemed to ache and pulse with its own life as I recounted my sins.

“Oh father, just then in my father’s study, I did nothing. But Father I did sin, that night in my bed I imagined it, the feeling of a man’s body over mine, the weight of him pressing against me, my legs opening to receive his hard cock. Feel its full length thrust into me. At firsts father I was not sure how to fulfill this burning, but the book described a woman’s organs, how she has a little kernel of flesh, a “clit” the book called it that when pressed or stroked would give her release and rapture. Oh Father that night I explored my body in the in my bed and with trembling fevered hands I found this spot.

“Show me what you did, you little slut! I must know the depth of your depravity before you can be shriven,” he said. I watched his hand begin to move faster, his other hand moving below, manipulating the heavy mass of his testicles, stroking the insides of his thighs.

“Can you see me, father?” I asked as I lifted my petticoats above my hips. I spread my thin legs wider to let him see me through the open seam of my pantalets, the heavy garters holding up the black woolen stockings that we all had to wear. I spread the cotton fabric wide, showing him the soft, hairless lips of my cunt, stroking it softly, letting him see the beads of moisture dampening it.

“Oh I can see you, your young wet cunt, and how a little slut like you gives pleasure to herself. ” he said his voice hoarse.

“ Do you like what you see oh Father…” I parted the lips of my cunt and hissed, “The book called this the gate of heaven.”

He groaned a resonant yes, as I spread my nether lips wider to show him the passage into my body, the gates of paradise. I began to stroke the clit, feeling the subtle thrilling waves of pleasure building, widening to take in my whole body. Bracing one foot against the wall by the grille I continued to touch my own body, gasping for breath, my lungs fighting against the whalebone stays encircling my ribs as I watched the priest’s hands move more rapidly, jerkily, until a cascade of cloudy fluid spilled forth like a volcano. Behind the first eruption their was a second as I saw his wide eyes stare directly at my cunt. The creamy cluid ran over over his fingertips as he began to groan in time to his motions, my own eyes rolling back as a rapture like the annunciation filled me, bursting through me, radiating outward from my center as my cum rolled forth all over my the bench and floor.

Panting, the priest told opened the grill and thrust his cum covered fingers forward. “Taste your Father and receive absolution my child.”

I leaned forward fluid still leaking from my little pussy and licked at the thick cream, which tasted of froth and salty, I sucked the priests fingers into my mouth and licked them clean

Her closed the grille and said I was to say ten Hail Mary’s and that I was absolved, and to go forth and sin no more. I crossed myself with my dampened fingers, then rearranged my skirts, and left the small, quiet booth and walked out into the pews.

Part 2
After supper, when I had retired to the library to finish my Latin exercises, one of my schoolfellows pressed a note into my hand. Furtively, I opened the folded paper. It read:
“ Did you make a “good” confession today? I am sure we both did, as Father Aloysius could not stop smiling all through supper! Such an irony, is it not, that we must sin in order to be wholly shriven! Tell To tell you the gods truth I find you so beautiful and captivating that I thought of you the entire time that black priest stared at my wet little cunt. Your Margaret.”
I looked over at the pretty 11 year old girl with brown braids wrapped around her head and pert little breasts, nay just the suggestion of breasts rising and falling on her chest. I smiled at her and nodded. She winked back, then we both dissolved into giggles at the long table. Sister Agatha looked up from the desk and shushed us, which only made me giggle more loudly. The sister’s face hardened under her starched wimple, and she rose in a flurry of black serge, the long rosary clicking against the desk. Margaret’s round eyes widened in alarm and she whispered, “The old crow is taking flight!” Not knowing what else to do, I quickly crumpled the note and put it into my mouth, swallowing the bitter wad of paper just as the nun clamped her claw into my shoulder.
The nun motioned both Margaret and me to follow her into her private office in the library. Sister Agatha paced back and forth before her desk, as we stood before her, attempting to look penitent.
“We pride ourselves here on order and our incorruptible discipline, ladies. I will know the source of your frivolity in the library,” she said, her low voice grating like gravel under a cartwheel. Margaret and I looked at one another. What could we say? That we were joking about the priest who had heard our confessions that afternoon, and our knowledge of his erotic enjoyment of them? Were we to tell her that the confessional was ripe with the scent of unfulfilled lust, and that the very same hands that placed the body of our Lord into our waiting mouths were dampened by his own emissions? That the taste of his seed added a certain piquancy to taking communion? Or that we had come to know that unless our confessions inflamed his desire we would have even harder penance to endure? Hardly that, I should think! So, there we stood, silent and watchful.
“Margaret, you have been with us since you were but a child of 8, but your friend is a recent student at our school. Do not think, young woman, as I will not deign to call you a lady, that I am not unaware of why you have been sent to us. Your licentious behavior is why your family sent you to us for discipline. You couldn’t resist it, could you? That book, illuminated with the most vulgar of drawings, depicting the most depraved acts! The sporting of the sparrow indeed! Was it worth it to you to read the writings of Vatsayana, that heathen pervert! I will not allow you to corrupt other girls in my care, young woman.”

Shockingly Sister Agatha swiftly removed her black garments to stand naked before Margaret and I. “It is I and I alone who will do the corrupting of young girls in this school.”

The sister sat in a char and spread her legs wide, looking at me she said” now you little slut, you will make much pleasure by licking and sucking my cunt and you sweet Margaret will shower your sucking tongue on my nipples. Do you understand?”
I felt a blush creeping into my cheeks as Sister Agatha spoke. Margaret looked over at me, a similar flush staining her cheeks. But, even embarrassed as I was I kneeled between her legs looking into a cunt much wider and longer than mine and virtually covered with hair. The nun reached down and parted her lips and then forced my mouth to her wetness. Out of a sense of fear and excitement I began to lick, seeking out her clit, which I found quickly and began to slurp like a hard candy. This sent the nun into shudders of pleasure.
I looked Up to see Margaret sucking tentatively on the nun’s long stiff nipple, and with a groan Sister Agatha pressed her head into her breast while lifting her skirt and driving a long finger into her sweet young cunt. Margaret groaned and began sucking the breast like a suckling child.
My hand made its way under my skirts and into the folds of my already wet pussy. Giving sister Agatha pleasure was intoxicating and I loved the sounds my mouth and tongue made against her wet cunt. I followed the nuns example and thrust two fingers into her gaping cunt hole. The response was immediate. The nun lifted her body off the chair and groaned with pleasure
“More fingers all your fucking fingers you wanton little whore,” groaned the nun as I soon found I could sink four fingers into the wide cunt and it made her clit grow even larger, which I then sucked and licked like a Christmas confection.
I had a perfect view of Sister Agatha’s fingers violating young Martha’s tender cunt and the view made me wet, thinking I would like to taste that myself when we return to our dorms. I began twisting my hand in the nun’s big cunt when it realized if I folded my thumb that would slip in as well, soon my entire hand was surging inside the nun and I pushed down and out making Sister Agatha writhe and groan with pleasure.
Little Margaret was now bouncing up and down on the nun’s fingers and looked prepared tio climax like the women in the book I had red I reached out with my wet fingers and ;pushed one into her puckered ass hole. She screamed with pleasure and pain and came win a writhing mass.
At that same moment Sister Agatha’s foaming cunt grabbed my hand pulling it involuntarily deeper into her cunt then just as quickly pushing it out with a force I never imagined possible as my hand was thrust from her cunt Sister Agatha’s spewed cum all over my face and hair. I had never felt anything like it a virtual shower of female ecstasy I moved closer to her convulsing cunt and another volley of fluid spewed forward landing in my already open mouth I moaned and came with my own fingers, wet with her cum entered my trembling cunt.
This was my introduction to lesbian love and my time at the convent school would never be the same.
It was I who left the next note, placing it on her pillow in the dorm room as her bed was almost directly across the room from mine. She didn’t see it until she was brushing her hair preparing for bed.

On the note I had written: “Dearest Margaret” she excitedly place her brush down and glanced over at me with a look of furtive excitement. As she opened and read the note I became wet with anticipation.

The note read: My little flower weeps dew with every cherished sight of you. Come taste me when the clock is twelve and with trembling cunts let us delve.

The time did not pass slowly but in the interlude I carefully removed my undergarments so that I would be ready for lovely Margaret. Though I was trembling with excitement I did refrain from touching the tiny nub between my cunt lips. I wanted to feel Margret’s slim fingers to taste the slickness there.

When the appointed time came and with the dorm asleep Margaret crept into my bed I kept my back to her almost wanting her to think I was a sleep, Immediately her fingers were on my round ass and then slowly probing between my legs. I sighed and parted my legs for her. The deliciousness of her delicate lips parting my slick cunt lips is was indescribable. She probed my folds until she found my clit and then let her fingers part around it like the flow of a river by a large stone. She slowly rubbed up and down my clit trapped between her clamped fingers. The sensation was so pleasurable I almost called her name out loud in an act of passion and love, As the river of her fingers lavished my clit her middle finger of her right hand entered me with a startling and delicious swiftness that took my breath away. This young girl was more experienced than she let on. Then her mouth was at my neck kissing and her hot breath was raising the tiny hairs there.

“Oh, my love, your cunny is so wet for me. I want to feel it convulse and wet my hand with its sweet juices. I want to taste you on my fingers you beautiful dark angel.”

Margaret began grinding her wet bare cunny into my hip bone so that I could feel its juices run down over my stomach. “ See how wet I am for you my love, see how my little cunny weeps on your soft perfect skin.”

The tension of Margaret’s fingers on my trapped clit grew more fevered. It was like nothing I had felt before and wondered how it was that I had not discovered this method of cunny rubbing. Yet it was her finger how it probed the inner walls of my cunt that had wave after wave of pleasure burst forth from my loins. I knew that my roiling cunt would soon explode and dear Margaret sensed it too. She rode my hip bone like it were a wild steed and the feel of her delicate folds and clit grinding against me sent another wave of pleasure through me.

“Oh my love, I am nearly done for it…” sighed Margaret her hips made three long hard thrusts the length of my hip…she groaned against her teeth as a flood of her cum flowed forth from her trembling cunt lips and over my hip coursing down over my buttocks and stomach. It was more than I could stand I came on my new lovers fingers thrusting my body so hard against her cunt I elicited another wave of climax in her body. We thrashed together for what seemed eternity until our hearts and bodies found peace once more.

Before finding sleep in our separate beds we committed our undying love for each other.

---

Marion is a happy married house-wife living in a small town in 1950’s America.

My Naughty Mother
Part 2
By
Docker5000

Introductory.

Marion is a happy married house-wife living in a small town in 1950’s America.
She has one 18 year old son.
However Marion finds that her sex drive is running out of control and her husband is unable to keep up with her.
So she starts looking for other partners to satisfy her sexual desires. And after a horrifying incident at her pond she finds the perfect partner.
A beautiful young woman.

It was three days after Marion had her sexual adventures with the two Black Brothers.
They kept trying to get her to fuck them again.
But she told them both no.
But eventually the brothers stopped asking her.
They didn’t want to risk getting in trouble if they up set her.
They both figured that she would come around and fuck them very soon.

Marion was very hot today as it was extremely warm.
The two brothers were busy laying her new front lawn and while they were occupied doing this Marion with a towel under her arm and a bottle of wine in her other hand slipped out the back door.
She was going down to her pond in the woods at the rear of her property.
It was quiet cool and secluded at the pond.
She was going to go for a little swim and just cool off.

Once Marion got to the pond she laid out her large towel.
She now stripped off her dress so that she was just in her underwear.
She now layed out on her towel and relaxed.
The pool was nice and shaded.
But it was still warm with the sun’s rays shining through the gaps in the trees.

Marion now opened the bottle of wine and took a long drink from the bottle the wine tasted good.
Marion now took several more large drinks from the bottle.
She started to feel more relaxed.
She also started to feel very horny once more.
She was very tempted to go back and let the brothers have their way with her.
However she regretted what she did with them the other day.
She did not regret cheating on her husband.
But she did regret letting the two black men fuck her.
If her friends and neighbours ever found out that she’d let black men fuck her.
They would not have anything more to do with her and it could financially ruin her husband’s business.
Having an affair was one thing.
But fucking niggers was something completely different.

Marion now decided that she would go for a swim to cool off.
However she had not brought a swimming costume out with her.
As there was nobody about and the pond was on her property she quickly removed her bra and panties.
She now waded out into the cool water.
Once the water was up to her breasts she started to do a slow back stroke her breasts floated on the top of the water as she easily glided across the surface of the pond.

Marion now swam in the pond for the next 20 minutes or so.
She then got out and layed back down on her towel.
She closed her eyes and fell to sleep with the sun’s rays drying her wet naked body.

Thomas was in his car with him was three of his friends they were going to go to the pond to hang out and have a little fun.
One of his friends had managed to buy a couple of six-packs of beer.
The drinking age in his state was 21.
Bobby and Walter two of his friends had already drunk a couple of beers each.
Thomas stopped his car at the rear of his property.
He told his friends that they could cut through the woods to where the pond was.
He was going to drive over to his house to make sure everything was OK.
Then he would join them.
He was also going to try and lift a bottle of whisky from his dad’s liquor cabinet.

Thomas now drove off towards his house while his friends carrying a couple of picnic baskets and some towels and some other essentials including a portable radio headed off through the woods in the direction of the pond.
Marian was now awoken from her sleep by the sounds of laughing voices and loud music.
She quickly picked up her clothes and started to get dressed.
She put her dress on without her underwear as she didn’t want to get caught naked.
Only a few seconds’ later three people came out of the trees and into the opening where the pond was.

All three now stopped dead and looked at her.
Marion looked back at them and recognized all of them.
Marion now said to them.
“Hi Bobby, Hi Walter.
Hi Rachel”

Marion now ask them.
“What they were doing here.”
She also reminded them that the pond was private property.

Rachel now smiled at Marion.
Rachel knew that Marion didn’t really care for her very much.
Rachel now said to her.
“That they had been invited here by Thomas.”
Bobby quickly added.
“That Thomas had just popped up to the house after he had dropped them off.
So they had taken the shortcut through the woods.”

Rachel now smiled once more at Marion and said to her.
“But we could leave if you want to be alone here.”
She then gave Marion a really half-hearted smile.
Marion returned the girls smile and told them.
“That it was OK for them to stay.”

Rachel now looked at Marion and smiled at her once more this time it was a genuine smile. Rachel knew Marion considered her to be a little wild and maybe a little too easy with her favours.
However Rachel could not help her nature.
But she didn’t really want to get on the wrong side of Thomas’s mother.

Rachel was 7 years older than Thomas.
However she really did like Thomas.
She knew Marion did not like her because she had a baby when she was only 18 years old. Her mother was now looking after the little girl.
Rachel worked in the small diner during the day and a bar out on the inter-state at night. Today was her day off from the diner and Bobby and Walter had persuaded her to come with them.
She didn’t need much persuasion when they told her Thomas would be there as well because they knew she liked Thomas very much and they were hoping to take full advantage of this.

Rachel now asked Marion.
“If it was okay for her to go for a swim?”
Marion just nodded to the girl.
Rachel smiled once more at Marion.
She then started to put her long blonde hair up in a bun.
Rachel then pulled off her T shirt to reveal she was wearing a bikini top under it.
Marion notice that the bikini top was rather small for her ample bosom.
Rachel was not as big as her but she was still big.

Rachel now slipped out of her cut-off jeans to reveal that she was wearing bikini bottoms to. She now looked at Marion and smiled at her.
She then went racing into the pond and started to splash about in the water and having a really good time
The two boys just watched her and smiled at each other as they drank there beer.

Bobby and Walter now both stripped off and went running into the pond.
Now the two boys started to playfully splash around with her in the water.
They called for Marion to join them but she just smiled at them and said.
“No thank you.”
Marion wasn’t really too happy about them drinking but she decided not to say anything to them.

Rachel was bouncing about in the water so much that her big boobs suddenly fell out of her bikini top much to the excitement of both boys.
Who gave her a loud wolf whistle?

Rachel now realise that her boobs had popped out of her bikini and she quickly started to put them back in.
However both boys were now quickly at her side and each of them took hold of one of her ample boobs and they started to play with them.
They also started to kiss her neck and tried to kiss her on her full red lips.
Rachel tried to resist them.
But their hands on her breasts and their mouths on her skin was really turning her on now. Rachel now started to kiss Bobby passionately while Walter sucked from one of her boobs to the other.
Marion just watched in shock as Rachel made out with the two boys.

Now Walter started to kiss Rachel passionately and Bobby now started to lick and suck on her big boobs.
Both boys now led her out of the pond and they laid her down on the soft grass.
Each of them started to kiss her once more and play with one of her big boobs each.
All three of them had totally forgotten that Marion was watching them.

Marion couldn’t say anything as she just watched the three of them making out together.
It wasn’t until she saw the boys pulling Rachel’s bikini bottoms off her body that she realised she had better stop this before they went too far.

Bobby now pushed Rachel’s legs open and he was soon licking at her pussy.
Walter was desperately trying to get out of his swimming trunks.
When he finally got his trunks off he offered his hard cock to Rachel’s hot mouth.
Rachel had her hands on Bobby’s head and she was pulling him deeper into her pussy as she moaned and groaned with pleasure as Bobby’s tongue teased and probed at her pussy.
When Rachel saw Walters big hard cock only a couple of inches from her lips.
She quickly opened her mouth and took his cock-head into it.
Now Walter was moaning as Rachel expertly sent him into heaven with her sucking.
Unknown to Marion Rachel also turned a few tricks for extra money.
Rachel was just a complete nymphomaniac and was only happy when she had a cock inside of her. She had been known to take on three boys at once one in each of her holes.
Bobby had now stopped licking at her pussy and he was now removing his swimming trunks.
Bobby had his hard cock in his hand now and he was just about to ram it up Rachel’s wet pussy when Marion grabbed him and Span him around.
Marion just gasped when she saw the size of his cock.
The boy was huge.

Walter now saw his opportunity to get to fuck Rachel first.
He quickly pulled out of her mouth much to her annoyance.
However she was soon moaning with pleasure when he parted her legs and rammed his cock into her tight pussy.
He now started to really pound away at Rachel’s cunt.
Rachel exercised her pussy muscles every night to make sure they were nice and tight.

Bobby, Walter and Rachel had all drunk a few beers before they came to the pond.
Thomas was the only one who had not had anything to drink yet.
That’s why he was trying to sneak a bottle of whisky out of his dad’s liquor cabinet.
Bobby was a little bit drunk, he was also extremely annoyed that he had lost his turn with Rachel and it was Marion’s fault.
He now started to look at Marion not as Thomas’s mother but as an interfering bitch who needed to be taught a lesson.

Marion didn’t like the way Bobby was now looking at her; so she decided it would be best if she went home as quickly as possible.
She would find Thomas and stop him from coming to the pond.
Marion now turned around and started to walk away from Bobby this put him in an even nastier mood.

Bobby now went after Marion he caught hold of the back of her dress and pulled it.
Marion tried to pull away and her dress ripped a part revealing her big breasts.
Marion quickly put her arms across her chest to cover herself.
Bobby now smiled at her when he saw her big tits.
He had always wondered what her tits looked like.
Now he wanted to taste and play with them.
Marion now turned to run but Bobby went after her knocking her to the ground.
Now Marion started to struggle and in the struggle the rest of her dress was ripped off her body.
Marion was now naked.
And Bobby had her pinned to the ground.
He was sat on her chest with her arms pinned over her head.

Rachel was moaning with pleasure as Walter continued to ram his cock into her pussy.
She glanced towards Bobby and was horrified to see Bobby was attacking Thomas’s mother.
Rachel now told Walter to stop and to get off her.
However Walter was just as bad as his friend Bobby and he had no intention of stopping until he had cum in her cunt.
Rachel started to pound him with her fists.
But Walter just slapped her hard across her face.
He now continued to brutally fuck her.
Rachel started to scream for help.

Thomas had been delayed trying to get away from the house and he didn’t get a chance to get a bottle of whisky.
Tom the foreman was talking to him and his workmen.
He was pointing out to Thomas all the things that Thomas’s mother wanted them to do to the garden.
Thomas tried to look interested but he just wanted to go and join his friends.

Eventually Tom said to Thomas.
“He and his boys had to go and do a little rushed job down near the railway lines a couple of trees needed to be cut down before they fell onto the tracks.”
Thomas now watched as the two Black Brothers piled into Tom’s pickup truck they waved at him in a friendly manner as Tom drove down the drive.
Thomas was so relieved that he then started to run towards the woods.
He hoped that his friends had left him a few beers and most importantly he could try and get his turn with Rachel.
The three boys had paid her to be with them today and they were hoping that they would now lose their virginity to her.
They had each given her $40.

Marion was also trying to scream for help but Bobby was forcefully kissing her.
He now pushed her legs open with his knees and before she knew what was happening he thrust inside her pussy.
Bobby was still holding her arms over her head as he now started to brutally fuck her pussy.
Walter had his hand over Rachel’s mouth as he continued to pound in and out of her pussy. Marion was doing her best to fight him off but he was very strong.

Both boys were grinning and laughing at each other as both of them raped these two women.
Neither of the boys had any real idea of what they were doing.
This was just a big game to them both.
They really thought the two women really wanted them to fuck them.
Both Marion and Rachel were still trying to fight them off.
Rachel bit down hard on Walters hand and when he moved it away from her mouth she screamed out for help at the top of her voice.

Thomas was now near enough to the woods to hear Rachel’s screams for help.
He instantly recognized Rachel’s voice and he went crashing through the trees to the pond when he got to the clearing where the pond was he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
He couldn’t believe that Bobby was fucking his own mother and he couldn’t believe Walter was fucking Rachel.
He just stood watching not knowing what to do.

At first Thomas just watched his two friends fucking the two women. At first he felt very jealous then he felt betrayed especially towards his mother who seemed to be enjoying his friend fucking her.
Rachel managed to get her mouth free once more and she screamed at him for help.

Thomas now looked at Rachel not understanding why she was calling for help.
Then he looked back at his friend pounding in and out of his mother’s cunt.
He then saw that his friend was holding her hands above her head and he seemed to be forcing himself on her.
He looked back at Rachel and he saw that Walter was also forcing himself on Rachel.
Thomas got really angry now.

Thomas now pulled Walter off Rachel.
Walter spun around and looked at him with an angry expression on his face.
However Thomas just hit him across the face with a piece of wood that he had just picked up and Walter went down onto the ground.
Thomas now threw himself at Bobby.

Thomas’s first attack on Bobby had taken him completely by surprise.
However as the two of them now rolled around on the ground Bobby started to fight back.
Walter was also on his feet and he was going to the aid of his friend and he now jumped on Thomas’s back.
Thomas was fighting Bobby and Walter now.

Rachel rushed over to Marion and both women now comforted each other.
Both of them were calling on the boys to stop fighting.
Thomas was seeing red he was going to hurt his friends for what they had done to the two women.
Bobby was trying to reason with him.
Bobby told him.
“It was just a piece of fun and they didn’t mean for it to go this far.”
Both of them were cowards.
However Bobby was strong with a very nasty streak running through him.
He got it off his father.

Eventually the boys got Thomas down and they saw their chance.
They both started to kick him brutally all over his body and especially his head.
They then grabbed their clothes and ran off into the woods.
Thomas tried to get up and go after them but he just fell back down onto the ground.

Both Marion and Rachel managed to get the injured Thomas back to the house.
Marion was very relieved to see that the workmen had gone for the day.
She was even more relieved when her husband called her and told her.
That he had to go out of town unexpectedly and he would be away for a few days.
He apologise for not seen her before he went.
But he had to go on very short notice to stop a very important deal from falling through.
Marion just told him that it was okay with her.
James kept a suitcase at the bank at all times just encase he had to go out of town on short notice.

Back at the house Marion found two dressing gowns one for her and one for Rachel.
As both of them had brought the injured Thomas back to the house completely naked.
Now Marion and Rachel did their best to clean and dress his wounds.
A lot of them looked minor however he was going to have some pretty bad bruising to his ribs where the two boys had given him a good kicking.
The two women after they had treated his wounds managed to get him upstairs to bed.

The two women sat on his bed watching him until he drifted off to sleep.
Then Marion told Rachel.
“To follow her.”
Now both women were sat in the den.
Marion made them both a very strong drink.
Now Marion sat down across from Rachel in a chair and asked Rachel
“If she wanted the police informed about what had happened today.”

Rachel now downed her drink in one go.
She now looked at Marion and she had tears in her eyes now.
Rachel now said to Marion.
“That she did not want the police informed.”
She now told Marion.
“That she already had one conviction for soliciting.
And she did not want to be sent to the women’s state prison.”

Marion now smiled at this young woman.
Marion was now starting to feel very sorry for Rachel.
She then said to Rachel.
“That she too would rather that the police were not informed.
She didn’t want her husband to find out about what had happened to her.
And she was fairly certain that the two boys would not say anything because they would be too scared of going to jail themselves’.”

Rachel smiled at Marion and said to her.
“She could get the boys sorted out by some of the truck drivers who stopped at the bar where she worked.
They could put the fear of god into anybody.”
Marion smiled at Rachel and told her.
“I think it’s best that we don’t do anything for the moment.”

Now Marion took Rachel by her hand and led her to the bathroom.
She then ran her a nice hot bath.
Marion made her soak in the bath for a good hour.
Marion then took a bath herself.
After her bath Marion found Rachel some clothes in her wardrobe which would fit her.
Now the two women were sat in the kitchen just talking.
Rachel told Marion.
“All about her little girl and how much she missed her.”

Marion asked.
“About the father?”
And Rachel told her.
“That he was a businessman and it was just a silly one night stand.
She had told him that she was pregnant and he had sent her some money and told her never to bother him again.
That’s why she had sent the child to go stay with her parents.
She was trying to save up enough money so that she could go and live with them and start all over again.
She really did miss her little girl.”

Marion now asked her.
“Was that why she started to work as a prostitute?”
Rachel looked at Marion and said to her.
“Yes and no.”
Marion asked her.
“What did she mean by yes and no?”

Rachel now told her.
“Yes she worked as a prostitute for the money but she was ashamed to say that she also liked the sex.
She had a very high sex drive and she just couldn’t get enough of fucking.
She felt so ashamed but she couldn’t help herself.”

Now the girls changed the subject and talked about everyday things.
Marion found that Rachel was quite a pleasant girl and she was starting to like her company. Rachel told Marion.
“That it was time and she should really get going.”

Marion now made up a little white lie as she didn’t want to be by herself she told Rachel.
“That she would appreciate it if she would stay the night just encase Thomas needed anything. He was a big lad and extremely heavy and she might need a hand with him in the night.”

Rachel just smiled at Marion as she really did not want to be on her own as well.
She told her.
“She would be happy to stay and help her.”

Marion told her.
“Why don’t they go into the kitchen and make themselves something to eat.”
They checked on Thomas to see if he wanted anything to eat.
But Thomas was still fast asleep.
After they had something to eat and washed up the plates and things.
They both settled down with a couple of glasses of wine and watched a little television.
Soon the girls were acting like mother and daughter laughing at silly jokes and just enjoying each other’s company.

As the night grew late both of them started to get tired.
Marion noticed that Rachel was yawning a little bit.
She smiled at Rachel and said to her.
“Would she like to go to bed now?”
Rachel smiled back at Marion and just nodded her head.
Marion told Rachel.
“To follow her upstairs.”
Rachel thought Marion’s house was beautiful it was very big and very well furnished with nice expensive furniture.
But it was also decorated very tastefully too.

Once in Marion’s bedroom Marion selected a nice silk and lace nightdress for Rachel.
Rachel looked at the nightdress and told Marion.
“It was very beautiful.”

It was white with very thin straps and it was low cut in the front.
It also stopped just above the knee. Marion said to Rachel.
“That she would look beautiful in it.”
Rachel took the nightdress and went to the room where Marion told her she would be staying.

Once Rachel had left her bedroom Marion quickly undressed and put on her own nightdress.
It was exactly the same as the one she had given Rachel but hers was red in colour.
Marion now sat at her dressing table brushing her long hair when she heard a voice behind her.

Marion turned around to see Rachel stood in her bedroom doorway at first Marion could not say anything.
She had been right about the nightdress.
Rachel looked absolutely beautiful.
The nightdress showed off her figure perfectly.
Rachel now smiled at Marion and asked her.
“If she had a spare hair-brush.”

Marion now got up off her seat and smiled warmly at Rachel.
She then walked behind Rachel with the hair-brush in her hand.
Marion now started to brush her hair for her.
Marion now said to Rachel.
“I would have liked to do this for my own daughter if I had ever had one. Sometimes I miss not having a daughter to talk to and to do girly things with.
I can’t really do this with Thomas.”

Rachel smiled and said to Marion.
“But he is very handsome and there are a lot of things I would like to do with him.”
Rachel then started to laugh.
Marion stopped brushing her hair for a few seconds as she considered what Rachel had just said to her.
She then started to brush her hair once more and whispered into her ear.
“That she was a very bad girl for thinking things like that.”

Rachel replied to her.
“And you have never thought about him in that way?”
Marion was now silent for a few moments.
But she continued to brush her hair.
Rachel smiled once more to herself and she understood that Marion had sometimes thought about her son in that way.

Marion now stopped brushing her hair and both women were now facing each other.
Rachel said to Marion.
“You look very beautiful in your nightdress.
Red is definitely your colour.”

Marion repaid the compliment.
Rachel then said to Marion.
“I think your breasts are beautiful.”
And she looked at them in the nightdress they were very shapely and the nipples were pressing against the thin red silk material of the nightdress.
Marion felt a little flustered and just smiled back at her.

Marion eventually said back to Rachel.
“I think they are a little too big.
They are always getting a lot of unwanted attention.
Thomas is always trying to look at them.”

Rachel now said to her and she looked her directly in the eye as she said it.
“Your breasts are perfect.
I wish mine were as big as yours.”

She then took hold of the thin red straps of her nightdress and pulled them down her shapely shoulders.
The nightdress fell to the bedroom carpet.
Marion was now completely naked.
Marion didn’t know what to do.
Rachel knew exactly what to do.
She closed the distance between them and pressed her red lips to Marion’s lips her hands went to her round bottom.
Rachel now pushed her towards the bed.
Marion now fell backwards onto the bed pulling Rachel with her.

Rachel was now on top of her.
She just brushed the hair away from her face and she kissed her once more on her stunned lips. Then she kissed her neck and started to work her way down to her breasts.
Now Rachel was sucking from one nipple to the other.

Marion couldn’t stand it anymore and she started to moan out loudly.
She just let Rachel bite and tease her breasts.
She then whispered to Rachel.
“Oh my god please go lower.”
And she gently put her hands on her shoulders and gently pushed the young woman down towards her pussy.

Rachel now looked up and smiled at Marion, she now continue to kiss her way down her body until she was looking directly into her very wet pussy.
Rachel had been introduced to girl on girl sex by an older waitress at the diner and she found that she really liked other women.

Rachel now said to Marion in her very husky voice.
“Pull yourself open so I can see you.”
Marion felt rather embarrassed but she did pull open her outer pussy lips so Rachel could see into her wet pussy-hole.

Rachel now decided to try something on Marion which had been tried on her by the woman who first introduced her to lesbian sex.
Rachel took hold of Marion’s outer pussy lips and pulled them wide open.
Marion now placed her hands on the back of Rachel’s head.
Rachel now took a really deep breath and she started to blow on Marion’s clit one long constant blow.
Marion screamed out in pleasure as the cold air touched her clit.
And she actually had an orgasm.
Rachel seeing the juices coming from Marion’s pussy just put her tongue next to her opening so as Marion climaxed her pussy juices came flowing out of her pussy and right onto Rachel’s tongue.

Rachel swallowed all the pussy juice that was now flowing freely out of Marion’s cunt. She didn’t swallow the last load of pussy juice.
She held it all in her mouth.
She now climbed up to Marion and forcefully kissed her on her lips.
When Marion opened her lips to respond to her.
Rachel let the pussy juice flow into Marion’s mouth.
Now Marion tasted her own pussy juices.

Rachel and Marion now broke off their kiss and both women just looked at each other with silly grins on their faces.
Marion saw a little bit of juice about to fall from Rachel’s lips and she quickly licked it off her full red lips. Rachel now said to Marion.
“You can’t do this if I was your daughter?”
Marion now smiled very seductively at Rachel and said to her.
“I think I probably would.”

She then wrapped her arms around Rachel’s neck and pulled the young woman’s lips down onto her own lips and soon they were both passionately kissing each other.
Rachel stayed in Marion’s bed all that night.
And neither woman really got much sleep.
Rachel showed Marion all the fun two women could have together.
Marion now wondered if she had found the perfect way to stop herself from cheating on her husband with another man.
She should take a woman as her lover and Rachel would be the perfect lover to take.

After about three hours of fucking each other both women were absolutely exhausted and their bodies were covered in sweat.
Now they just layed in each other’s arms and they were just touching each other lovingly.
Marion said to Rachel.
“Would she like a job here at the house, she could do with a live in housekeeper to help her with the house and the garden.
She was going to open a little business too and Rachel could be a partner with her.”

Rachel smiled so warmly at Marion she then forced her lips onto the older woman’s lips and soon they were kissing once more.
When they broke off their kiss Rachel looked a little frightened.
She then said to Marion.
“What about your husband. He may not like the idea.”
Marion just smiled at Rachel and said to her.
“He runs his bank the way he wants it run.
And I run the house and grounds the way I want them.
And it has nothing to do with him and to tell you the truth as long as it means he can spend more time at his beloved bank.
I really don’t think he would care.”
Now the two women kissed once more and eventually fell into a deep sleep wrapped in each other’s arms.

---

Laura, a lesbian, is being blackmailed into undertaking therapy allegedly designed to make her heterosexual, but which in reality is turning her into a helpless slut. With her home turned into a degrading playpen and her girlfriend now sucking cocks for money every day, Laura’s life continues to get sluttier…

Chapter 25
TWO WEEKS

Over the next two weeks, Laura sunk further into her degradation.

*At the office*

Every morning that Laura worked at the office, she visited Alistair in the morning for her counselling, and showed him her tits and cunt, and either told him something slutty as he masturbated or licked at the photo of her twat.

On her first day back after the changes at her house, Alistair had a particular question for her.

“I received some interesting information last night,” he said. “Now, I want you to tell me, what slutty things have you done over the last few days. You’d better be honest, because if you lie, I’ll know, and I’ll share your whorish pictures around and have you fired.”

Laura paused. What information could he have received? The only conclusion she could come to was that her blackmailer had got in contact with Alistair to further her humiliation. And so, blushing, she confessed to her current state of affairs, her breasts and pussy on display and her fingers rubbing her twat as she talked.

“I’ve had the curtains taken out of my house,” she said – because of course, even if he’d heard from her blackmailer, she wasn’t allowed to suggest her degradations were anything but her own wishes. “Now everyone in the street can see my girlfriend and I. I’ve had dildos put on the seats in my house for me to sit on, and I don’t use the bathroom anymore – I shower and piss outside where everyone can see me. So does Erica. And I don’t wear clothes around the house anymore.”

She took a deep breath. “Also when I went underwear shopping the other day I wet myself and then fucked the salesgirl. And I work at a topless bar where I go by the name Kitten Tits.”

Alistair looked shocked, but delighted. Laura’s heart sank. He *hadn’t* known about the sluttier stuff… she had just confessed for nothing.

“Laura…” Alistair said appreciatively. “All I had heard about was your topless waitressing. A friend saw you there the other day, and told me. But the rest of this – you really are a lezbo whore, aren’t you? I had no idea you were so deliciously slutty at home.”

Laura blushed. She was still masturbating, and it was hard to think straight. Alistair was stroking his dick too.

“We’d better add this to your file, Laura,” Alistair said. “When we’re done here, go to your computer and type up a document describing this activity in as much detail as possible, and confess to it.”

Laura hated the idea. She couldn’t stand the idea of having the fact that she pissed in her backyard on her permanent file. That she displayed herself to neighbours, that she had wet herself in a lingerie shop, that she showed off her tits for money, written up and open for inspection. But she knew she was going to do it. She nodded sullenly, indicating her obedience, and a moment later Alistair ejaculated onto her face.

Afterwards, with the cum massaged into her face as best she could, Laura did what she was told. She hadn’t been allowed to orgasm during her session with Alistair, and she found writing about her degradation just made her wetter. She was in a haze of arousal by the time she returned the signed confession to Alistair.

“Good slut,” he said, as he took it from her and filed it. “Now, in view of your increased level of sluttiness, I’m going to need something more of you in order to protect your job. I want two pornographic photos of Erica each morning when you attend my office, and I want a video of you having sex with her at least once a week. Okay?”

Laura, horny and defeated, didn’t bother to argue. In fact, the though of fucking Erica on camera just made her wetter. It was only afterwards, when she had brought herself to a delicious climax in the toilets, that the guilt flooded in, and the horror of the exploitation she had agreed to hit her.

The photos of Erica weren’t hard – she just told Erica to pose, and slapped her if she disobeyed, and then photographed her with her phone. She mostly had Erica cupping her tits or spreading her legs, but she got a few photos of Erica crawling or pissing or impaled on the seat-dildos for good measure.

For the video, she got Michael involved. He wanted to visit once a week anyway. Laura simply asked him if he would like to film her fucking her girlfriend before he raped Erica himself. Michael agreed eagerly. As before, Laura tied Erica down so she couldn’t object, and then 69ed her while Michael filmed. Being naked in front of Michael was surprisingly easy now – she was used to being nude in front of men in Alistair’s office, at the titty bar, and at the clinic, and this was no different. But she took some aphrodisiac to help her, just in case, and soon she was thinking only with her cunt. Michael clearly enjoyed seeing her naked, and Laura noticed with some sadness and humiliation that from the first time she undresed in front of him onwards, he rarely looked at her face anymore, instead directing his attention and speech to her breasts and cunt.

Nevertheless, she revelled in the feeling of raping her girlfriend on film, and when she had made Erica lick her to orgasm she got out of the way and watched Michael stick his cock into Erica’s cunt and fuck her until he came inside her. Erica had been given no aphrodisiacs, and she cried, but neither Laura nor Michael cared. When Michael pulled out, Laura sucked his cock clean eagerly, and then licked the cum from her girlfriend’s snatch.

Michael didn’t show much surprise at Laura’s newly modified house. She had already made the transition in his mind from being a friend to being a sex object, and her altered living arrangements only confirmed that perspective. They didn’t make small talk while he was around – just engaged in sex. Afterwards Michael left money, his payment for getting to rape Erica.

The second week they did the exercise, Laura didn’t bother to tie Erica up. Erica still didn’t want to be raped, but by now she was getting used to having no control over her body, having been raped multiple times every day at work. She lay there obediently as Laura 69ed her on camera, and then parted her legs like a good slut to let Michael fuck her pussy.

At the end of that second session, Michael confessed that he wanted to piss in Erica’s mouth, and Laura told him that he could. Erica had been drinking piss every day at work for a fortnight, and one more drink meant little to her. She obediently took his cock in her mouth and let him use her as a toilet.

All through that second session, Michael had stared at Laura’s cunt every chance he had, and Laura knew deep down within her that eventually Michael wouldn’t be satisfied with Erica’s twat. Eventually he would rape Laura, and she wouldn’t be able to stop him. The thought made her sick at first, but later she found herself unconsciously rubbing her pussy as she thought of it.

Alistair was eager to have the photos and videos. He watched the footage of Laura and Erica licking each other out while he masturbated onto her face. He could tell Erica was unwilling, that it was rape. He told Laura to think while she masturbated about how she had raped her girlfriend for the pleasure of a man she hated. Laura did, and was humiliated when it made her orgasm in front of Alistair.

Over those two weeks, Laura let Alistair cum on her face a couple of times, but far too often she had meetings or other engagements where she simply couldn’t risk having semen glistening on her face, no matter how well she massaged it in. And so she was forced to trade more things to Alistair for the right to suck his cock and swallow his sperm. She traded away her right to wear clothes of any sort in these counselling sessions, agreeing to get completely naked for their play. She agreed to document her sexual activities for him each day at her desk in exhaustively pornographic detail, to be placed on her file. And finally she agreed to take her lunches in his office as well, eating naked at his feet as he masturbated to another orgasm. At first he let her take these lunchtime ejaculations in her mouth, but he soon moved to the much more degrading path of cumming on her food, and then making her eat it. In principle, Laura knew a sandwich dripping with sperm should be disgusting, but in practice she liked the taste, and began to look forward to having Alistair flavour her lunchtime meal with his semen. She didn’t even care that he photographed her, kneeling nude on his office floor and enthusiastically swallowing a ham-and-cum sandwich, or made her confess in writing to doing it afterwards.

Laura was raped twice more by Candy during this period. Each time, Candy followed Laura into the toilets, then pushed into her toilet stall for a discrete, violent fuck. Candy was clearly deeply conflicted about wanting sex from a woman, and she took that conflict out on Laura. The first time, she caught Laura in mid-urination on the toilet. She used Laura’s hair to pull Laura to her feet, piss still dripping from Laura’s cunt, and began to viciously pinch Laura’s clitoris while slapping Laura hard across the face. Laura, confused and frightened, offered no resistance, merely beginning to cry. Once Laura was crying, Candy pushed her back to the toilet seat, and then raised her skirt and pushed her cunt into Laura’s face. Laura obediently began to lick, once again enjoying the sweet artificial flavours Candy had applied to her twat, and continued until Candy shuddered and moaned and orgasmed.

When Candy left, Laura took some comfort from the fact that today was a day she had Alistair’s cum on her face, and she briefly fantasised about Candy getting impregnated from rubbing her twat against Laura’s face.

Throughout that first time, Candy hadn’t spoken at all, but on the second occasion Candy was more vocal. She pushed Laura’s face straight against her cunt, and as Laura licked, Candy called her a lezbo slut and a whore and a slutty bitch. After Candy orgasmed, she continued to hold Laura’s face against her groin, and after a little while she began to piss. Laura, surprised, let the first spurt spill across her face and wet her shirt, but soon she had her mouth plastered firmly against Candy’s pisshole, and obediently drank Candy’s urine. It was disgusting, and she didn’t want to do it, but she feared that people would know what was happening if she made a noise, and feared that Candy would hurt her if she resisted, so she meekly swallowed the piss and tried to ignore its acrid taste.

*At the Mayim Clinic*

Laura’s training at the clinic continued, now assisted by her training collar and home TV.

The collar was proving particularly effective at reframing Laura’s thoughts. She found herself quite naturally saying “slut” or “bitch” instead of girl now, referring to herself as a “cuntlicker” instead of a lesbian, and describing her body parts as her “rapeballoons and sluthole” or “bitchmelons and cumcatcher”. The clinic gave her spoken-word assignments before each session, and additional ones as homework, that concentrated her mind on the relevant words. Mostly they would give Laura a topic and ask her to find her own words, but sometimes they would provide Laura an article and ask her to read it verbatim. Barely a week and a half into her collar training, Laura found herself crying when given an article about feminism, refusing to read it, refusing to look at it because of how much pain she knew she would receive. They made her read it anyway. Laura sobbed as she was forced to say “women’s rights” and “equality” and “feminism”. She hated those words. They made her hurt.

She found it hard to say “no” now as well, so when Roy asked her as she undressed one day if he could finger her cunt, she said “yes” even though she meant “no”, and when he asked if he could pinch her clitoris so it would hurt her, she said “yes” as well, and then cried as he did it. She thanked him for hurting her clit afterwards, like a good girl. When she tried she could stilll say “no” but she found it particularly hard in the confines of the clinic, naked and vulnerable. This wasn’t a place where she said no – or even yes. This was just a place where things happened to her, and she let them happen.

Laura’s training over the first week was about defending herself – or rather, not defending herself. Amy strapped Laura into a machine, with the usual dildos at her cunt and ass. She was shown a video of women being molested. Men would grab their tits, or grope their cunts, violently and humiliatingly. When the women raised their hands to defend themselves, or stepped away, or otherwise took defensive action, the screen would flash red, and Laura would get shocks in her tits and cunt from her chips, which made her wet herself and scream. (Only quiet screams, of course. She knew not to be a loud bitch.) But when the women held still, kept their arms by their sides, and let the molesting happen, Laura got her cunt fucked in a delightfully pleasing way.

The images grew more painful over time – they showed men hitting women hard in the tits, or slapping their face, or kicking them in the cunt. Again, when the women defended themselves, Laura got a shock, but when they let it happen, she got her cunt pleasured.

That first phase of training brough Laura to several satisfying orgasms, but there was a second phase. Laura was placed standing against a wall, tits facing outwards, with her arms and legs in restraints fixed to the wall by metal cable. Amy demonstrated that sometimes the machine would keep the cable taut, pinning Laura’s limbs to the wall, but at other times it would relax the cable and allow her to move her hands and feet. As always, a dildo rested at the entrance to her dripping cunt.

Laura didn’t initially understand the significance of this, but she soon did when a device was wheeled to face her from a short distance away. It was a gun, and as she soon discovered, it fired painful paintball pellets. It shot the first without warning, and hit Laura directly in the left breast. The pellet burst on impact, leaving a severe red welt and splattering her breast with yellow paint. The pain was immense, but the dildo began to pump in and out of Laura’s cunt as it impacted. Laura shrieked from the pain and covered her tits defensively.

When the next pellet fired at Laura’s breasts, it instead hit Laura’s arm, which was covering her nipples. It still hurt, although not as much on her arm as it had on her breast. But as it hit, all of Laura’s chips and collar activated at the same time, repeatedly shocking her. The dildo between her legs did nothing. Laura screamed and wailed, and then felt her arms being drawn away from her tits by the steel cables, locked into place, leaving her unable to defend herself.

The next paintball punched into her unprotected titflesh, and it hurt just as much as the first one, but there was no shock, and the dildo stroked her cunt. Laura was understanding now – defend herself, and receive more punishment than if she had just let it happen. Still, when the machine released her arms, she couldn’t stop herself from protecting her tits from the fourth paintball, and again she was shocked in her tits and twat and neck until she screamed.

It took nearly 30 paintballs for Laura to be able to overcome the urge to protect her fuckballoons, and by that time her tits were an agonised bruised mess, splattered in paint and striped with welts. Laura was crying, but she was leaving her arms by her sides, making no effort to defend herself, and enjoying the dildo pumping her pussy. Eventually Amy decided Laura had learned this aspect of the training, and came up to kiss her and suck on her traumatised nipples. Laura stammered out her thankyous – “Thank you Amy for making me be naked. Thank you Amy for shooting me in my fuckballoons. Thank you for making my slutmelons hurt so much. Thank you for teaching me not to defend my bitchpillows.”

But Laura wasn’t done yet. Amy didn’t release her, and Laura watched in horror as the paintball gun was lowered. It was no longer aiming at her tits. It was aiming at her cunt.

Laura was incoherent by the time it was done, alternately thanking Amy for the pain in her honeypit and apologising for being a dumb cuntlicker who couldn’t learn faster. It had only taken 22 paintballs for Laura to learn not to close her legs or cover her twat but instead leave her cunt wide open to be shot at, but on the sensitive flesh of her cunt each of those had felt like an eternity of torture. In addition, Amy didn’t settle for Laura merely learning to stop protecting, but waited until she was seeing Laura actually slighlty spread her legs to encourage the violence and make herself an easier target.

When the machine was wheeled away, Amy knelt between Laura’s restrained legs and began to lick Laura’s cunt. This made Laura scream like a loud bitch – any touch on her traumatised twat was agonising – and provoked an admonishing shock from her collar. Amy kept licking, knowing and enjoying how much her tongue was hurting Laura. Laura instinctively knew Amy wouldn’t stop licking until she made Laura cum, so Laura tried to focus through the pain on the pleasure, and reach her orgasm. She was disturbed to find herself getting used to this – mixing pain in her breasts and cunt with pleasure and arousal. Here, the exact same thing that was bringing her pleasure was making her hurt. She could feel the connections in her brain crossing, making new associations, and hated it, even as she finally felt herself cum.

As she lay there, panting from her orgasm, still fixed to the wall, she felt Amy move away, and suddenly Laura realised that Roy was now in front of her. He was wearing no pants. His erect cock poked upwards obscenely.

“Roy wants to fuck you, Laura,” Amy said from somewhere nearby. “He wants to rape your pussy and cum inside you and make you pregnant. But he won’t do that without your consent, Laura. All you have to do is push him away, and he’ll stop.”

Laura tried to focus on what she was being told. Of course she didn’t want Roy to fuck her. She was a lesbian. She only wanted sex with girls. She watched as Roy slowly walked towards her. Soon he would reach her; his cock would bump against her naked groin, and he’d reach down and slide it inside her wet cunt.

Laura realised her restraints were relaxed. She could move her arms. She could close her legs. But she felt curiously unwilling to do so. She instinctively felt that if she moved them she would be shocked; she would be in pain.

Suddenly Laura realised what was happening, and her mind filled with panic. She started to cry. She was being conditioned to not defend herself, to just let things happen to her body. If she did nothing, she would be doing what Amy wanted, but Roy would rape her and impregnate her. But if she moved her arms, and pushed him away, Amy would know the conditioning wasn’t complete, and Laura would have to receive another round of being shot in the tits and cunt until she learned. And then she would probably get raped anyway.

She couldn’t help it, though. Struggling against her conditioning, she raised her arms, and pushed Roy weakly away.

Roy stopped. He retreated, and put his pants on. But he was smiling.

The next session at the clinic, they repeated the training, pummelling Laura’s already bruised breasts and pussy with more paintballs. It took Laura less shots to remember to be a good slut and offer an unobstructed shot at her boobs and genitals, but on her tender, bruised flesh, each shot hurt even more, and Amy’s tongue afterwards was even more confusingly agonising and delicious. Laura found it difficult to actually make her arms obey and push Roy away when he started advancing on her, but she managed.

The third night, she was crying before even the first paintball hit her. Laura never raised her arms or closed her legs, not even once, but Amy still let fifteen pellets strike Laura’s fuckbags and cunt before turning the machine. Laura orgasmed immediately at the touch of Laura’s tongue, and when Roy came to rape her, Laura wept and sobbed but didn’t make any move to stop him. She felt his cock slide between her bruised purple labia, and the agony of that on her tortured cuntflesh was enough to make her scream loudly enough to be disciplined by her collar. She lay there, flat against the wall, knowing she was physically able to stop it but unable mentally to bring herself too, as he fucked her pussy while staring into her eyes, amused at the pain and humiliation he was inflicting.

“You’re going to learn to like this,” he whispered to her as he fucked her. “And you’re not going to be done with this program until you do.”

Laura could feel nothing but searing pain in her pussy, couldn’t imagine how she could learn to like this. She lay there as he raped her, until he came inside her, filling her with sperm. Afterwards, the released her from the wall, and she fell to her knees, drained. She felt Amy kneel next to her, and whisper in her ear, “Eat your sperm like a good girl, Laura.” Obediently, Laura scooped Roy’s cum out of her throbbing cunt, and put it in her mouth, sucking up handful after handful of his semen. When she was done, she stared dully at her abusers, Amy and Roy, and remembered what she was to do.

“Thank you for hurting my sluthole and fuckballoons. Thank you for making them bruised. Thank you for making me cry. Thank you for licking my dirty snatch, Amy, and for hurting my whorenest with your tongue. Thank you for raping me, Roy, and for filling me up with your cum, and for maybe making me pregnant. Thank you so much.”

They told her she was welcome, and they each kissed her on the lips, and left her to get dressed. On the way out, Roy moved to slap Laura on the tits. Laura only looked at his hand, and let it hit her, not raising her hands to stop it even though she knew it would cause agonising pain on her abused breasts. She felt the impact and started to cry but knew that even if she had thought to prevent it, her arms would not have obeyed. Roy laughed, and sent her home for the night.

That was only a week’s worth of training. Laura’s TV at home reinforced it, showing her images of good sluts letting their tits be brutalised, and bad sluts trying to prevent it. Laura sat on her couch dildo and watched, because she didn’t know what else to do at home anymore and the vibrations in her cunt felt good enough to make up for the shocks she got whenever it showed her a bad slut. She found that Amy had also videotaped Roy raping her – onscreen titles named it “My First Hetero Fucking” – and that the video would often start playing on her TV right when she was at her horniest, presenting her with her crying traumatised rape-face just when her cunt was impaled on the couch dildo and at its wettest.

After that first raping, Roy fucked Laura at every clinic session, often twice. Amy always reminded Laura that she could stop him by pushing him away, but Laura couldn’t make herself to do that – the thought of pushing him away made her physically sick – and in fact as he came near she felt her legs obediently parting to let him in even though she wanted nothing less. He was never gentle but as Laura’s cunt recovered from the paintball abuse it became less painful each time, and with the aphrodisiac working in her system it sometimes seemed almost pleasurable. He ejaculated inside her without fail, and Laura knew she was in danger of getting pregnant, but didn’t know what to do about it. Every time, she thanked him for raping her and for cumming inside her.

The second week, they started training Laura on cum.

They set Laura up like they had for the blowjob training – restrained, kneeling, dildos at her cunt and ass, and her tits presented. They showed her a video, and this time it was focused on semen on or near pretty women. Laura was initially pleased to find that the dildo pumped her cunt more or less constantly during this session, only increasing its frequency to show desirable images. A woman with cum dripping from her fingers after giving a man a handjob was a glacially slow stroke; the same woman licking the cum from her fingers was a faster motion. Cum on the floor was almost no sensation at all; a naked crawling woman licking it up gave her much more pleasure. Semen splattered on large naked tits made her feel very good indeed; cum on a pretty girl’s face was even better.

Laura felt good all through this but something was missing. She wasn’t orgasming and she didn’t understand why. It wasn’t until the video moved on to the “money shots” that she realised what was happening. The scene showed a man fucking a woman’s pussy, and then shuddering to a halt, and Laura understood that he had ejaculated inside her even before the sperm started leaking out around his dick. Building up to the orgasm, the dildoes fucked her cunt and ass faster and faster, with mechanical force and speed, and then at the exact moment of his orgasm, the machine Laura was strapped to brought a thick leather belt sharply down across her tits – SMACK – and the chip in Laura’s cunt gave her an electric shock. Laura squealed – and then orgasmed. It was the pain she was missing, and the sudden surprise of agony in her tits and pussy pushed her over the edge.

The images continued – a girl lifting her tits to lick cum off them, a slut on all fours lapping cum from a saucer, more large breasts smeared with sperm, a girl holding out a glass to a man’s cock to catch his sperm and then drinking from it. Finally there was a shot of a girl receiving cum directly – a man was ejaculating into her mouth – and Laura tensed, expecting the sting on her tits, needing it for her orgasm. But there was no slap to her breasts – just a painful buzz in her cunt. It wasn’t enough for her to cum. She relaxed, disappointed – and then the very next image was a man cumming in a slut’s twat, and her cunt chip zapped her at full force and – SMACK – the belt came down on Laura’s breasts. She squealed and orgasmed.

That training went on all that night, and all the next two appointments. Over time, Laura noticed the dildo becoming slower and quieter and giving her less pleasure. Occasionally there were images with no cum in them at all, though, and on these the dildo stopped entirely and Laura very much did feel its absence. But more and more her preoccupation came with that pain she was being given on images of ejaculation in her mouth or cunt. At first she didn’t understand what was happening – she knew the training well enough to see that they wanted to condition her to desire cum in her mouth and pussy. So why were they giving her pain?

But it was her reaction that showed her why. She orgasmed every time, on every blow to her tits and shock to her cunt. The pain was no longer the punishment – it was the reward. She was learning to cum from having her tits and cunt her. She was learning to need that pain in order to orgasm. And it was fucking up her mind when it came to ejaculations. The image of someone cumming in her cunt caused fear in her. It made her want to protect her tits and her cunt, to pull away, because she knew it would hurt her. But she was conditioned not to protect herself, and she let the pain happen, and the pain made her cum, and cumming was good. The thought of someone cumming in her pussy began to make her cry and whimper and feel scared and vulnerable, but she couldn’t do anything to make it not happen, and she associated it happening with orgasm.

Roy loved this. He watched her cry and writhe under him each night as he pounded his cock into her semi-willing twat, watched her confused and scared, and made sure she understood what was happening when he ejaculated into her. Sometimes he gave her pain just like the video, punching her tits or slapping her face as he orgasmed. Sometimes he just left her alone, and let the thought of her own violation be enough to drive her to cum. She always thanked him for hurting her and raping her, and he always got her to suck his cock clean afterwards.

*At home*

The changes at home were having an effect on Laura too. Sure, she showered and pissed naked outside now, and crawled around much of her house, and let people on the street watch her fuck her girlfriend, and routinely sat impaled on a dildo. But more than that, it was starting to make her feel that she was the *kind* of person who did those things. Nice girls didn’t live like this. But Laura did; ergo she wasn’t a nice girl.

Amy visited Laura a few times to check on her in her new setting. The beautiful researcher always made Laura lick her cunt, with Laura did willingly, but she also liked testing the limits of Laura’s new environment. She forced Laura to try and use the human toilet. Laura had reluctantly tried to enter that room of her house, and instantly been dropped to the ground by the painful shocks in her tits and cunt. She had had to crawl away, crying. Amy made her do it again, though, and repeat it, until Laura finally refused to go anywhere near the toilet no matter how much Amy slapped her across the face. At that point Amy, satisfied, began trying to make Laura sit on a chair without a dildo, with similar results.

With Amy’s help, Laura began developing a deep fear of doing any of the things forbidden to her. She felt uncomfortable sitting without a dildo inside her – so uncomfortable that she began going to work with a vibrator stuffed into her cunt. She felt strange sitting on a toilet to piss, and started trying to avoid pissing at work so as to avoid using the toilet there. She didn’t even realise what she was doing – she wasn’t thinking about it, just repeatedly making the choice to not go near the bathroom. When she did have to go, she tended to leave the bathroom stall door open as she pissed. Curtains or barriers screening her from the world felt odd and wrong.

Erica’s new job was making her miserable. She was being raped six times a day, and swallowing her rapists’ piss for the privilege of not having them cum inside her. She cried a lot, and Laura found it harder and harder to look at her as a person and as her girlfriend. She rarely kissed Erica anymore, unable to avoid the thought of what else had been in Erica’s mouth. Instead, Laura just raped and beat Erica. During the week where Laura’s tits and cunt were being shot with paintballs to teach her not to defend herself, Laura took a belt to Erica’s breasts every night, to share the pain she was feeling, and left Erica’s titflesh purple and welted. When Laura didn’t have any better use for Erica, she made her girlfriend sit in the bedroom, with her legs spread to show her twat to the street, and masturbate for hours without being allowed to orgasm.

The condoms of cum Erica was bringing home from her rapists opened a new world to Laura. They were like a treasure trove of riches. Typically Erica brought them home in her lunchbox, each condom bulging with sperm and neatly tied off at the end. Laura would take them from Erica, and go sit in the study with them while Erica masturbated in the bedroom. Laura knew what she was going to do was slutty, and she didn’t want Erica watching and judging.

Normally the first condom of cum went straight in Laura’s mouth. Cold semen didn’t taste as good as when it was warm, but Laura still adored the taste. It was so good she often needed a second condom to chase it down. The third got massaged into her tits. It felt so good having sticky cum on her breasts – so right.

The other three she used in varied ways. She often enjoyed taking one back to Erica and pushing the contents into Erica’s twat – particularly so after Laura started being raped by Roy. If Roy was going to cum in Laura’s pussy and maybe impregnate her, Erica could face the same risk. And it gave Laura the pleasure afterwards of licking the cum back out of her girlfriend’s snatch. Likewise, she sometimes enjoyed saving a condom or two for the next morning and smearing them all over Erica’s face and tits before sending her to work.

Some of the cum went to load her ejaculating dildo. In the first week, Laura then sucked on the dildo while masturbating until it fired the cum into her mouth. But in the second week, as her cum training at the clinic progressed, Laura found herself fucking her cunt with it as well, and bucking in intense orgasm as she felt the potentially-impregnating semen being ejaculated into her womb. During these sessions she put clothespegs on her nipples and tits, to give her the sensation of breast pain she had come to associate with those orgasms.

By the end of the second week Laura’s habits had changed. As much as half of the daily load of cum was going up Laura’s cunt. She was watching in horrified fascination as she used her dildo to spurt load after load of sperm into her womb, knowing how slutty it was, knowing it would eventually impregnate her, but unable to stop herself. Some went in Laura’s mouth – she still loved that taste. Occasionally she drank it straight from the condom but often she would add the cum to food or drink she was already having. Some went into Erica’s cunt, because if Laura was getting pregnant then Erica could damn well join her. And some of it got saved for what Laura was coming to think of as “decoration” – a spare sticky load for when her tits or face needed to glisten.

*At the Pretty Titty Bar*

In many ways the Pretty Titty work was the hardest part of her two weeks. This was mostly due to a new demand from her blackmailer. She was, he said, to take her aphrodisiacs before going to work at the bar, and to go without panties while working there.

The instructions had Laura in a panic. She knew what she was like on the aphrodisiacs – barely able to think at all. She was going to humiliate herself. On her first working night, as she sat at home on the edge of the bed, with the drugs kicking in, she found herself fishing out one of Erica’s condoms, and licking the cum out of it for comfort. And then – without even really knowing why she was doing it – she took another, and poured it across her breasts, and began massaging the sticky fluid in. Her breasts were still bruised from the paintballing, and it hurt to squeeze and rub them like this, but it was a good pain. She didn’t understand her actions – everyone was going to see her breasts tonight. Everyone was going to see the glistening sheen on them. Many would recognise it as cum, know that she was walking around with cum on her tits. Laura cried as she massaged the sperm into her breasts, not knowing why she was doing this but knowing that she wanted – NEEDED – it. And she knew, deep inside, that she was going to do this to herself each night she worked there now.

Those two weeks were hell on Laura. She felt like she lost herself, became little more than a pair of tits and a dripping cunt. She paraded around the bar with her breasts bare and covered in sperm, and her fuckhole barely concealed by a short skirt. She stared at the other beautiful, naked girls, and at the erotic things happening on the stage, and her pussy got so wet that it drooled, cunt juices visibly trickling down the inside of her thighs. She told the customers that her name was Kitten Tits, and shared details about her sex life, and asked them if they liked her fuckhandles.

At first she tried to keep her sharings relatively innocuous – “I like kissing girls” – but under the influence of the drugs and her horniness they became more explicit and humiliating – “I raped my girlfriend today” – “I pissed naked in my backyard this morning” – “I let my boss cum on my face”.

She was barely conscious of much of what was happening around her. The drugs kept an erotic loop playing in her mind of the ways in which her sticky breasts and throbbing twat had been used so recently. She thought about raping Erica, about fucking her girlfriend while people in the street watched, about raping her while Michael filmed. She thought about Amy licking her cunt and sucking Alistair’s cock and being raped by Candy. And she thought about her training videos – good sluts and bad feminists, how to let men fuck her face, how to spread her legs for cock, how to keep her hands down like an obedient bitch and let men do whatever they want to her boobs and cunt.

She needed her masturbation break early, every night, retreating to the changerooms and violently fingering herself to a much-needed orgasm, before trying to dry her pussy by transferring as much juice as possible from her snatch to her mouth. She came back out flushed and smelling of cunt. But by the two thirds mark of the evening she needed to touch herself again. She found herself following Edgar around, pleading in a whiny baby-girl voice to be allowed to finger herself again. “Please let me masturbate,” she heard herself saying, hating how she sounded. “Please let me cum. I need to touch my twat. Please.”

Edgar ignored her at first, before finally telling her if she needed to play with herself again she could do it on stage, where everyone could see. Laura gratefully accepted, and crawled up onto the stage as soon as the 69ing girls currently using it were done. She felt another part of herself dying inside, as she made the transition from waitress to performer, deliberately showing her cunt to a male audience and playing with it for her amusement, but she needed to cum so badly she had no other choice. She lay on her back on the stage, removed her skirt to leave her nude except for her collar and high heels, spread her legs, arched her hip to give the men in the bar a good show, and started to masturbate.

She tuned out the audience as best she could, concentrating on her internal loop of erotic imagery. When she finally orgasmed, and opened her eyes again, she was initially surprised to be reminded where she was, and then deeply embarassed. She blushed a bright red.

Then she noticed the money. Lying around her on the stage were five and ten dollar notes, thrown up by an appreciative audience. This was money she could put towards getting out from under her debt. What was more, a particularly excited man at the end of the stage was holding a $100 bill, and gesturing at Laura’s cunt. It took her a moment to realise what he wanted, and then she blushed an even deeper red. But – a hundred dollars? She needed that money. Feeling like a complete whore, Laura moved down the stage and spread her legs directly in front of the man. She watched as he reached up on stage and slowly, deliberately, pushed the $100 note into her pussy. She felt it go inside her, felt his fingers push into her twat, and she moaned a little, unable to help herself. Then it was done, and she backed away, the end of the hundred dollars dangling from her cunt. She felt obliged to do something, so she blew the man a kiss, as though she had liked what had happened, as though it was a privilege to have him stuff money in her pussy.

After that, Edgar took away her private masturbation break, and instead put her on stage twice a night. If she wanted to cum, those were her chances. The first engagement was always a solo show, with Laura pleasuring her cunt for the customers’ pleasure, but Edgar arranged the second to be a lesbian act, where Laura would 69 with one of the other performing girls. The girls were all beautiful, and good at making Laura cum, and those things were all Laura could think about when she was horny. She felt a twinge at having sex for money, for a male audience, but it really wasn’t any different to fucking Erica in her bedroom where the street could see, or fucking her while Michael watched and filmed, and so Laura happily writhed naked on stage, her face buried in another woman’s cunt, as strange men watched.

Edgar taught her to make a thing out of putting the money men threw on stage into her pussy. She had to collect each note and push it into her twat as people watched, to remind her of how she had earned it, and then offer her spread cunt to the crowd for any further donations. She made a couple of hundred dollars extra per show this way, as her cunt was very popular. Edgar also taught her to make louder, sluttier moans during her shows, as loud as she could go without getting punished by her collar. Soon Laura was making these sounds out of habit, even when masturbating at home.

Even cumming on stage twice a night was not always enough for Laura, though. The Pretty Titty was an erotic buffet of sights at the best of times, and on her drugs Laura was completely lost in what her cunt wanted. Toward the end of some nights, she found herself remembering how a customer had fingered her cunt on her first night, and found herself wishing it would happen again. She would wiggle her bare ass in customer’s faces, spread her legs slighty for them, and replace her routine insights into her sex life with more suggestive comments – “I like it when men put fingers in my fuckhole” – “I like being fingerfucked by strangers”. The customers were often quick to oblige, and on more than a few occasions Laura found herself trying to pretend she was working while some anonymous man finger-raped her to orgasm.

Edgar eventually had to talk to her about it. He started by slapping her sharply across the face and calling her a slut. He explained that none of these men had paid to finger Laura, and that seeing as she was giving out freebies, that money was coming out of her pay. He told her that in addition, her behaviour was endangering the other girls who *didn’t* want to be fingerfucked while they worked – it was encouraging customers to blur the line. He told her that if he caught her doing it again, she would instead be spending the last hour of every shift working as one of the bar’s prostitutes, where she could at least charge for what was happening to her. He warned her as a prostitute that more than just fingers would be going in and out of her cunt.

Laura cried afterwards. She cried a little at the thought she had encouraged men to rape and molest the other waitresses through her actions. But she mostly cried because she knew she was a massive slut, and she was going to do it again, and that Edgar was going to catch her and make her work as a whore. She couldn’t help it – she knew she could technically be a good girl, not ask strangers to play with her twat – but that she wouldn’t. That she would think with her cunt and do whatever it took to cum, regardless of the consequences.

And she did. She teased and begged the customers on the next night to touch and penetrate her pussy, and Edgar caught her, and pulled her away from them by her hair, and slapped her, and took her out the back, to the rooms where the prostitute girls turned tricks. He told her she could work her last hour here, or lose her job, and Laura cried but said she would do it, that she didn’t want to lose her job.

By this time Laura had completed her non-resistance training at the Clinic and was being raped by Roy on each visit. This wouldn’t be her first time with a man. She knew that, sober, she would never agree to this, would never agree to fucking any man, let alone a stranger, for money. But she had been drooling from her cunt for hours, she had fingered herself on stage that night, been licked out in public by a girl, and she had just had a finger up her fuckhole about to make her cum before Edgar had pulled her away. She needed to cum, she needed to not lose her job, and she was going to let this happen.

Normally the girls were required to give their clients a full service, put on a show, flirt and flatter, but Edgar rightly sensed that Laura was only barely thinking right now, so he merely told her to lie on the bed with her legs spread. She obeyed, and rubbed her cunt as she waited, and soon Edgar returned with a client, one of the customers who had so recently watched Laura lezzing off on stage and wanted the pleasure of raping the pink-haired big-titted slut he had seen.

He didn’t bother with foreplay – he just took his cock out of his pants and moved towards Laura. At this point, something in Laura’s brain took over, and reminded her that she *didn’t* want to be raped, that this was wrong, that she shouldn’t be here. She started to wiggle. She wanted to bring her hands up to stop the man, to keep him away, but she found she couldn’t move them. Her conditioning was in full force. She tried to bring her legs together, but they didn’t obey, and as the man knelt between her legs she found herself spreading them even further to give him better access.

The man slid his cock into her cunt, and began to fuck her, and Laura just tried to concentrate on not crying, because she was afraid if she cried the client would get scared and Edgar would fire her. Instead she just focused on the pleasure she had wanted, the stimulation in her groin. The client was using a condom, which was good, although Laura found herself wishing he wasn’t, so she could feel that hot gush of cum inside her. The drugs took hold of her, and by the time her client was reaching his orgasm, Laura was bucking her hips against him and moaning, and when he came, Laura did too.

She lay there after she left, processing. She had orgasmed from being raped. From being raped by a man. From heterosexual sex. She had had the cock of a strange man inside her, and it had made her cum. She had fucked a stranger for money, because she was too horny to think straight. She had agreed to be a prostitute just because she hadn’t been able to resist her need to be fucked by a man.

Her hand moved to her pussy and began to pinch her clit painfully. Her other hand started to squeeze her breasts, hard, trying to hurt them. She was a slut. She had let herself be made into a slut. It had been others doing it to her, but she had let it happen, because she was too slutty to resist. Other girls wouldn’t have acted like this. It was Laura who had given in to her cunt, who had made all these things happen to herself. She hated herself. She hated her needy cunt and her fat whorish tits, and she wanted them to hurt, to be in pain. She cried as she mauled her pussy and fuckbags with her hands.

And then she cried further, because she knew that the pain was just making her wet again.

(To be continued….)

---

The twins have to keep their naughty, incestuous relationship a secret from their mother.

Twin Sister Delights

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter Three: Twin Sisters’ Incestuous Secret

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

I trembled atop my twin sister, Kimiko, my body buzzing from my orgasm, Clint’s cum leaking out of my pussy and coating my bush. I stared at the new person who entered Clint’s basement, my stomach roiling at being caught having sex. Incestuous sex. How had my life gotten to this point?

My twin sister, Kimiko, desired it.

It was all so overwhelming. My entire world was turned upside down by the revelation that my twin sister, older than me by ten minutes, wanted to have sex with me. She yearned for us to be lovers and for us to find an older boy to be our “big brother” and take our virginity. To breed us together. We weren’t on birth control. Clint didn’t wear a condom.

Cum dribbled out of my pussy.

“YunieSis?” Kimiko asked the figure standing in the doorway.

“SexyTwincest?” the new figure asked, an older girl with brassy hair. She was naked, her breasts large and soft swaying before her as she entered the basement. Her eyes flashed around, not bothered at all by Lee tied up to the St. Andrew’s cross or finding a pair of twins having sex with her brother. She had a shaved pussy with a unicorn tattooed on her pubic mound. “I was about to go to your house and meet you. But I see you found your own way here.”

“I did,” Kimiko said. She squirmed beneath me.

“You’ve been holding out on me, Zoey,” Clint said.

Zoey shrugged. “It was going to be a surprise for you, but I see Lee interfered. I was wondering why the yard wasn’t raked.”

“They were twins!” Lee said, the black-haired girl, maybe a year older than my twin and me, eighteen versus our nineteen. “Japanese Twins! I knew Clint would love it. It’s worth it getting tied up to give our brother this gift.”

Zoey rolled her eyes as Kimiko pushed on me. I rolled off of her onto my back, my hands covering my small breasts. This was all so much. Another person, another sister, who practiced incest with the hunky and dashing brother. He stood over us, too, his body muscular and strong, his cock half-hard and soaked in the virgin pussy juices of my sister and me.

Kimiko popped up to her feet and then gave Zoey a quick bow and then a hug. “It is so nice to meet you, Zoey-chan.”

“I still can’t believe you moved down the street from us,” Zoey said, hugging the girl back. “And you’re even cuter than your picture. And so’s your twin.”

“Well, we are identical twins,” Kimiko said. She glanced down at me. “Onee-chan, don’t be rude. Stand up and greet Zoey.”

I swallowed but obeyed Kimiko. I was used to following her lead, my nature more submissive than hers despite us being twins. I stood up, my small breasts jiggling, more cum and pussy juices leaking down my thighs.

“Minako is so sorry for being rude, Zoey-san,” I said, bowing to her. “It is so good to meet you.”

“She refers to herself in the third person,” Lee said. “It’s cute, right? I don’t know why, but it makes my pussy so wet.”

“It is cute,” Clint said, his hand resting on my ass with such a bold and comfortable gesture. I shivered as he gave me a squeeze. I felt like his property, a little sister owned by him. My pussy clenched, remembering his dick entering me.

“Well, Clint, I’m borrowing your little toy here,” Zoey said. “We have some girl-talk. Besides, you’re not the only one that inherited dad’s Asian fever.” Zoey gave my sister a quick kiss then she pulled my sister to the stairs and they vanished up it, their footsteps growing softer and softer.

I swallowed, alone with Clint and Lee, his hand on my ass. I swallowed, staring down at my hands clutched before my belly. Naked, dripping with cum, discovering my sexuality. I had eaten out my sister’s pussy already. I lost my virginity with her, feeling her tremble beneath me as Clint entered her for the first time.

Clint lifted my face with his hand. He stared down at me, his fingers stroked my cheek. I trembled, his eyes claiming me. My heart beat faster and faster. This was all so insane. I licked my lips, swallowed as his eyes claimed me.

“You are just beautiful,” Clint said, his voice deep and strong, so confident. He believed it.

“She is, Master,” Lee said, something quivering in her tone.

His finger stroked along my cheek to lips. I shivered as he pressed his finger into my mouth. My lips sealed around it. He pumped it in and out of my mouth, making me feel even naughtier, my pussy itching.

“You’ve never done anything with a boy, have you?” he asked.

I just whimpered. He smiled, understanding me.

“Just a virgin in every way. You’ve lost your cherry without even sucking a dick. That’s a shame since you have the perfect lips for it.”

I shivered. A blowjob…? I had friends in Japan who’d given them, kneeling before their boyfriends, bobbing their mouths on their dicks. I felt something wet poking my stomach. The tip of his cock rubbing against my belly. He was hard again. And he wanted… he wanted me to suck on it. His dick.

It was like he put the idea into my mind, because I started sucking on his finger. That only made him smile, making me feel so naughty. Then he pulled his digit out of my mouth. His smile grew so hungry, his eyes so demanding.

I swallowed, feeling Lee watching, too. There was an expectant energy in the air, surrounding me, pressing down on my shoulders. My knees buckled. I sank down before him, watching his muscular torso slide past me.

His cock throbbed right before my face, soaked in our virgin juices. My twin sister and I adorned his cock. I could smell the tangy aroma, that same flavor I reveled in while eating Kimiko’s pussy out before we came over to Clint’s house.

My tongue flicked out, brushing the tip. Clint shuddered, his hand grabbing my silky, black hair. My lips nuzzled into the tip. I was doing this. I was sucking his cock. I tasted the pussy juices, mine and my twin’s. It was so naughty. It made me feel so wanton. I was a little sister sucking her big brother’s dick clean.

I swallowed his cock.

“That’s it,” Lee said as she watched, her restraints jangling. “Just love his cock. Move that tongue and suck. Like it’s the best lollipop in the entire world.”

My cheeks hollowed as I sucked. Hard. I put my might into it. Clint groaned, his hand tightening on my hair, twisting it in his hands. I shivered, my pussy clenching, a wave of heat washing through me as I pleasured him.

“Yes, yes, that’s it,” Lee moaned. “Please my big brother. Ooh, yes, yes, just bob up and down on him now. Move your head. Fuck his cock with your mouth.”

My hands gripped Clint’s thighs, squeezing them as I bobbed my mouth. I moved it, sucking the entire time. My lips sealed tight, tasting more and more of the tangy pussy juices. Kimiko’s cream. My cream. I whimpered, my tongue caressing around his shaft.

Clint moaned. His chest rose and fell, so strong and muscular. I bobbed my mouth, saliva running down my chin. There was something that made me feel so… used. I was pleasing him, my new big brother. I was using my mouth to give him pleasure. And that made me feel so wanton. So slutty.

I just met him.

I just had sex with him.

I sucked so hard. This salty flavor filled my mouth, growing stronger as the tangy flavor of pussy dwindled. I made such wanton sounds. Moaning and slurping. My fingers dug into his hard thighs, feeling his strength.

“That’s it, slut,” Clint said, the demeaning word only making me feel hotter. I liked being his slut. And Kimiko’s slut. “I’m going to give you all the creamy cum you crave.”

“You’re going to love it, Minako!” Lee groaned. “Ooh, I love slurping down my brother’s cum. I could just be attached to his cock twenty-four/seven.”

Clint smiled.

I sucked, eager to taste it. My mouth bobbed faster and faster. More drool leaked out of my mouth like the pussy juices and cum leaked out of my pussy. I moaned, enjoying myself as I serviced him. I gave my new big brother pleasure. Such a strong big brother.

Kimiko was right about me. I wanted to have a big brother to love. I wished Kimiko was with me, sucking on his dick with me, sharing this moment like we shared losing our virginities. But… I also was doing something she hadn’t.

I was more experienced than her.

I shoved my right hand between my thighs. I felt the sticky cum matting my thick, silky bush. I found the wet folds of my deflowered pussy. It felt different, open, my labia parted, not as tight as usual. I shivered, my fingers touching my clit then my pussy lips. I gasped as I found my opening, no hymen covering it.

I entered myself.

I moaned around Clint’s dick as my two fingers sank into my depths. There was a sore ache deep in me from being stretched out by the dick I sucked. It felt so good to soothe it with my fingers. I pumped them in and out of myself. My cream dribbled out, my cum-stained pubic hair tickling my palm. I bobbed my mouth faster, loving his dick.

Loving my pussy.

“Ooh, this is so hot to watch, Master,” Lee moaned, her voice so tight. She struggled in the corner of my eyes, her thighs soaked by her cream. “Give her all that yummy cum.”

I wanted that. I wanted that so badly. I sucked and bobbed my mouth. I probed my digits so deep into my pussy then pumped them in and out of me. I fingered my cunt like Clint fucked it. I shuddered, pleasure spilling through me. My heart thudded in my chest. My blood boiled.

Clint groaned, staring down at me with those dark, possessive eyes. I stared up at him as the pleasure grew and grew in his face. He groaned. I could feel it quivering through him. His pleasure building in him.

“You want it,” Clint groaned. “Just aching for it, slut. Mmm, I love Japanese girls. You are so cute sucking on my dick.”

My pussy clenched on my fingers, more pleasure washing through me.

“Fuck,” Clint groaned. “You’re just too damned cute.”

Hot, salty cream fired into my mouth. I gasped at the squirt splashing the back of my throat. I shivered, realizing his cum filled my mouth. It was just a delicious flavor. I swallowed it, shuddering as it flowed down my throat, a little sister pleasing her new big brother.

My fingers jammed deep into my cunt. My palm massaged my clit. Delight exploded inside of me.

I gulped down Clint’s jizz, swallowing that salty treat as my orgasm spasmed through my cunt. My juices flowed out of me, drenching my hand as I drank down more and more of his cream. My rapture washed through me, drowning my mind. Sparks danced across my vision.

“Just like that,” Clint groaned, staring into my eyes as he fired the last blast of cum into my mouth. “Mmm, yes, Minako, just like that. That’s how a little sister pleases her big brother.”

“It is,” Lee moaned, such envy in her tone. I could feel her quivering with jealousy.

I felt so confident. So wonderful. I pulled my mouth off Clint’s dick, my pleasure peaking through me. “Minako enjoyed swallowing your seed, onii-sama.”

“Onii-sama…” Clint said, saying the Japanese word.

“That means big brother, Master,” Lee said.

Clint shook his head. “Yeah, I know that, slave.”

Clint let go of my hair and marched over to Lee. An excited quiver ran through Lee as he approached, her round breasts jiggling, her pale flesh coated in a sheen of sweat. He grabbed her nipple, pinching her nipple hard.

“You want to have a nice cum, don’t you, slave?” Clint said, twisting her nub.

She whimpered and quivered, pain thick in her throat, and yet the look in her face… Ecstasy. It made my stomach twist. My pussy clenched about my fingers still buried in my twat. It was a look of a girl utterly submitting to her big brother and loving it.

“I do, Master,” whimpered Lee. “It was so hot watching you enjoy the twins. Japanese twins, Master.”

He twisted her nipple more, her breast stretching. Then he released her. “You have a front lawn to rake.”

“Y-yes, Master.” Her entire body was flushed, quivering, needing to cum. And denied it. And yet… she had a smile on her face.

I pulled my fingers from my pussy and didn’t know what to do with myself as Clint freed his little sister. He gave her ass a smack and sent her scurrying from the room. Lee flashed me a big grin before darting upstairs naked, her tits bouncing and jiggling.

Clint knelt before me, staring into my eyes. “I would love to play more with you, Minako, but I have work to do. But I’m sure we’ll play again.”

“Minako would like that,” I said.

He kissed me on the forehead just the way I always imagined a big brother would. My eyes closed. I shuddered. And then he stood up and strode past me. I swallowed, sitting in his family’s dungeon with no idea what to do next.

Should I get dressed? Should I go looking for my twin sister? Was she having sex with Zoey right now? Was Zoey our big sister now?

I felt so self-conscious alone in someone else’s house naked. I found my clothing, pulling on my panties and skirt, finding my bra and top. I knelt, shivering as I looked around the dungeon, swallowing as I felt every beat of my heart, heard every creak of the house. My eyes flicked around at the various toys and instruments. Ropes and manacles and handcuffs hung from a wall next to whips and floggers and paddles.

Would Kimiko like to use those on me? Would I like her to use them on me? Poor Lee didn’t get to have any fun, and yet… Yet she had this look of ecstasy on her face. Like being denied her pleasure, being punished, was its own form of fun for her. It didn’t make sense to me, and yet… That smile on her lips, that joy she took watching us having sex…

Tonight, would I make love with Kimiko? We shared a room, a bed. We had slept in the same futon all our lives. In Tokyo, space was a premium. We didn’t have to share a room in our new Californian home, but…

But I wanted to share her bed. I wanted to do naughty things with her. A heat entered my pussy as I pictured Kimiko, her body a mirror to mine, that creamy-olive skin, so different from the pink-beige of Clint and his family. Her delicate face, almond-shaped eyes, black hair. Her breasts small like mine topped by dark-olive nipples, that dusky-brown, not Lee’s pink. And the taste of her… The feel of her pubic hair on my face.

I rubbed at my skirt, pressing the material into my thighs as my pussy grew hotter and hotter. I did want to make love to my sister. I wanted to enjoy her greatly. I couldn’t wait for bedtime. I would make love to her, explore her, love my twin.

The opening of the basement door and the slap of feet heading down it snapped my head up to the door. It didn’t sound like Clint, the footsteps too soft. Was it Lee? Or Zoey? My sister? Or one of Clint’s other sister’s. Would I have to explain why I was in their dungeon?

A fearful whimper burst from my lips as my stomach grew tight. The footsteps reached the bottom and—

Kimiko walked into the dungeon holding a casserole dish, a cloth bag hanging off her naked arm.

I let out a huge sigh and said in Japanese, “Minako is so glad to see you, onee-sama. Did you have a good time with Zoey?”

“Oh, yes, onee-chan,” Kimiko nodded. I used the word for sister with the “-sama” honorific, essentially calling her Sister-Mistress while the honorific “-chan” was often used on girls name or to denote someone cute and friendly. “I heard you blew Clint while I was eating her pussy.”

My cheeks warmed. “Minako… did pleasure Clint. Minako swallowed his cum, onee-sama.”

“That’s my sister-slut,” Kimiko said, a big grin on her face. “Well, we should get going. Clint and Zoey had to go to work. But I met his Mom, and she gave us a casserole for dinner. Isn’t that nice of her?”

I nodded my head as I stood up. My sister thrust the casserole dish out at me. I took it, holding it in my hand, the glass-like container feeling cold against my fingers. I cradled it in both my arms, resting it on my forearms. She dressed quickly then grinned and, her silky-black sweeping behind her, headed up the stairs.

I wondered what she had in the bag. It swung from the crook of her elbow, not empty, but not full, either. But I was never one to ask questions. I just followed her lead. I was sure she’d show me if it was important.

Outside the house, Lee raked the front yard with aggression, dressed once more in her tight skirt and tank top. She grinned at us and mimed performing a blowjob that had my cheeks burning. “Have a good one!”

“You, too, Lee-chan,” my twin said.

“Minako is glad to meet you,” I said. One day, I’d have to break the habit of not using the singular pronoun. But… Clint found it cute.

Lee winked at us then attacked brown and orange leaves.

We walked down the street to our new home. There were other people who lived on the street. Did they know that Clint had an incestuous harem? Did his neighbors gossip about what was happening at the three houses (Clint’s family owned three houses next to each other) occupied by his family? Would they wonder what my sister and I were doing in his house?

What if our mother heard these rumors.

As we reached our front door, my sister said, “Stop right there, onee-chan. I have something for you.”

“Oh?” I asked.

She yanked up my skirt. Right there on the porch. I gasped, gripping the casserole. I threw a look over my shoulder, seeing the street behind me. Then she ripped down my panties. My cheeks went red. My rump was on display.

“Onee-sama?”

The bag rustled and she pulled out a pink, rubber cone narrow with a blunted point. She popped it into her mouth, sucking on it. I shivered, wanting to cover up and… didn’t. My sister wanted me to be exposed and… and… I followed her lead.

The cone popped out of her mouth, glistening with her saliva. She brought it out of sight and—

She pressed it between my butt-cheeks. My eyes widened as she slid it down, searching for my butthole. I whimpered as she found my sphincter. She pressed the cone against it. The wet tip pushed and pushed against my anal ring.

“Onee-sama?” I whined, my voice so tight.

“Relax, onee-chan,” she said, pressing harder. “It’s just a butt plug that Zoey gave me. I want you to wear it for the rest of the day.”

My fingers clenched hard on the casserole dish. It quivered in my grip as my anal ring surrendered to the cone. It pressed into my bowels, cool against my hot flesh. My asshole spread wider and wider, swallowing more and more of it. A strange sensation, verging on pleasurable, rippled out of my bowels and hit my pussy.

I grew so juicy.

Then it popped into me. I gasped, feeling the butt plug stretching out my asshole. I trembled, shaking my hips, feeling it buried in me, nestled between the cheeks of my butt. My bowels clenched down on it. It was this intrusion, making me feel so full, so naughty.

“There you are,” she said. Then she pulled down my skirt and my panties. She didn’t draw them up my thighs, she pulled them off.

I stepped out of them as she knelt behind me. “No more wearing panties. New rule, onee-chan.”

“Yes, onee-sama.”

My sister opened the door and shouted, “Okaasan, we’re home. We met our neighbors.”

Our mother appeared, a kerchief rapped about her black hair, wearing old clothing as she unpacked. A smile appeared across her face, still with youthful beauty lingering in her delicate features. I remembered my sister boasting how she wanted to have sex with our mother and…

And she was beautiful.

“That’s nice,” our mother said. Then she nodded to the dish I held. “What’s that?”

“Dinner,” my sister said. “We met this nice boy named Clint and his sisters, Lee and Zoey. Their mother gave us the casserole. She planned on bringing it by when she saw us moving in, but I offered to bring it.”

“Oh, that’s so nice of her,” Mom said, taking the dish from my hands. “What friendly neighbors.”

My twin flashed me a wicked grin. “They are so friendly, okaasan. They even invited us over for dinner tomorrow night.”

My eyes widened. Dinner… With Clint’s family… With our mom with us? Did that mean…

“That sounds wonderful,” Mom said as she bustled back into the kitchen. “I’ll warm this up. I don’t know about you girls, but I am starving. I was about to order a pizza or something. I bet this is much better.”

I gave my sister a glance, arching my eyebrow. We were twins. We could sometimes communicate without words. She just gave me a big grin and a wink. She and Zoey had cooked up a wicked plan. I could see it.

Our mother… With Clint. With us.

My bowels clenched about my butt plug and without panties, pussy cream dribbled down my thighs. I pictured us with our mother, sucking on her breasts like we had as babies, nuzzling at her pussy, licking out the very hole that birthed us.

“Onee-sama, that will be so naughty. It makes Minako feel so… so…”

“Hot?” my twin asked.

I nodded my head.

Kimiko shook her bag. “Good thing Zoey gave me some more toys for us to play with. I have one in here I can’t wait for us to use.”

Lee was critical of my twin and me for not having any sex toys.

I felt the butt plug in me all throughout dinner, pressing into my bowels every time I shifted as we sat around our table. It was western style with chairs. The hard wood of the seat made me so aware I had a naughty toy in me and wasn’t wearing panties. I was on edge the entire time, staring at Mom, wondering what it would be like to be with her.

This was all happening to fast. I wanted to find a quiet place and just think about things, unravel my feelings. Did I really want to have sex with my mother, or was I just caught up in my sister’s fantasies? Had her lusts imprinted on me, swallowed over mine and consumed me. I licked my lips as I ate the tuna casserole.

“This is quite good,” Mom said, glancing at me. “But you’re hardly touching yours, Minako-chan.”

“Just… been a long day, okaasan,” I answered and took a big bite of it. It was a different style of food than anything we ate in Tokyo, the sauce so creamy and rich.

“Yep, we did a lot of fun things at Clint’s house,” Kimiko said, her tone so bright. “It was an opening experience.”

My pussy clenched.

“Y-yes, it was. Minako had… fun.”

“I can’t wait for dinner tomorrow. It would be nice to make some friends.”

“There’s even a Japanese family on the street, Kimiko added. A mother and her daughter. Clint’s girlfriend. They’ll be there, too.”

I blinked at that. I remembered Lee mentioning that one of her half-sisters was Japanese and her and her mother were… Clint’s lovers. How many did he have in his harem? Were we a part of his harem now? Was he our new big brother?

I wanted to think, but Kimiko had other ideas.

“Let’s watch some TV,” she said, grabbing my hand. “Drink in more American culture.”

“Yes, onee-sama,” I said, not resisting.

She dragged me out to the living room. Mom had it mostly unpacked, our TV setup. Kimiko turned it on and America TV appeared. She flipped to a random channel showing a singing competition right now. Then she pulled me to the couch, covered in a familiar blanket we liked to cover ourselves in on cold nights.

Her bag of toys lay on it. She reached in and pulled out a thick, long, rubbery snake. Well, it wasn’t a snake, but it was flexible like one, made of a pink, gel-like substance, with both ends shaped like… My cheeks grew warm as I realized what it looked like.

“Is that a dildo, onee-sama?”

“Yep. Zoey calls it a double-headed dildo.” She shook it before me, the realistic glans sculpted at both ends dancing in the air. “One end goes in you, one end goes in me. Then we’ll have fun.”

My cheeks were so warm. “That’s very… naughty, onee-sama. But Minako thought we were going to watch TV.”

“We are.” She gave me such a naughty grin. “There’s a reason panties are forbidden in the house.”

My cheeks burned. I bowed my head, my hands rubbing together. Our mother moved around in the kitchen, humming to herself. I swallowed, wanting to shake my head, wanting to tell my sister no. This was too much.

Stomach clenching, I hissed,“What if okaasan walks in? Minako doesn’t want to be caught.”

“She’s busy in the kitchen. You know her, she has to clean everything, and then she’ll go back to unpacking. We can have a nice orgasm right here, right now.”

“B-but… Why not upstairs. Minako would be more comfortable in private. On the futon. The door closed.”

“Exactly, onee-chan,” she said, a big grin on her face. My twin sister shuddered. “It would be more comfortable. And that’s what makes it so hot. I’m dripping. Feel.”

She grabbed my hand and yanked it between her thighs and up beneath her skirt. I gasped, feeling the wet silk of her pubic hair followed by the heat of her pussy. I shivered, my fingers stroking her. My twin sister moved closer, her eyes smoldering.

“Minako feels how wet you are, onee-sama,” I said, my voice so tight. Dishes rattled in the kitchen. The sink whooshed on.

“Mmm, you just make me so wet, onee-chan.” My sister leaned closer. “And this… this will really get us off. We’ll cum so hard.”

Her lips met mine.

I couldn’t help but melt into our incestuous kiss. My head cocked to the side, my eyes closing. Our bodies pressed together, my butthole squeezing down on the cone in me. It made me feel even naughtier as our tongues met, caressed.

Her hands, one still holding the dildo, slipped around my waist. She grabbed my ass with her left hand, the right, balled into a fist around the toy, just massaged my rump, digging into my flesh. I shuddered, my nipples tingled in my blouse.

The sink whooshed off.

My stomach clenched.

What if Mom walked in and caught us kissing? What if she learned her daughters committed incest? That we loved each other. Did such naughty things together. I kissed my sister harder. This strange exhilaration rose inside of me, feeding on the dread growing in me. I trembled and moaned and grabbed my sister’s rump.

I squeezed my twin’s ass, pulling her even tighter against me. I couldn’t help myself. I felt so alive, my senses supercharged. She tasted so sweet, felt so silky on my lips. The warmth of her body bled through our clothing. My nipples throbbed. My pussy itched. My asshole ached around the butt plug. I smelled her musk, a mix of our tangy pussies and that salty aroma of human skin. My ears heard every sound our mother made in the kitchen. She walked around in there, humming. A cabinet opened then closed. A drawer rattled.

And I kept kissing my sister. My eyes stared past her head at the small hallway leading to the kitchen. Light flooded down it. Mom’s shadow crossed it. My stomach twisted into knots. My entire body trembled. I kept kissing my sister, taking the risk of getting caught, our incest exposed to our mother.

How would she react? Would she be angry? Shocked? Disappointed? Turned on…?

Kimiko broke the kiss, a line of saliva connecting our lips for a moment before snapping. She trembled. “Oh, yes, onee-chan, see! It’s so hot!”

“Minako is so scared and horny, onee-sama.”

“Good thing I’m here to enjoy it.” She gave me a wicked grin. “Now stick this is in your pussy, lie down on the couch, and follow my lead, onee-chan. We’re going to have so much fun. You’re going to be my little slut and make me cum so hard, aren’t you?”

“Yes, onee-sama,” I groaned, my voice so throaty. “Minako loves being your slut. Your whore.”

Her eyes fluttered as she squeezed my ass. Then she stepped away from me, breaking our embrace. She shoved the dildo into my hand. I grasped the gel-like rubber. It had a soft yet firm feel to it. I could squeeze it just a little bit before it compressed hard and solid. As I moved, it flopped around before me.

I brought one end beneath my skirt, staring at the hallway. Mom’s shadow flashed again as I lifted the dildo up, the realistic tip rubbing on my inner thigh. I shivered as it came closer and closer to my pussy. It nuzzled into my pubic hair and bumped my clit.

“Yes, yes, do it, slut,” hissed my twin. “Shove that dildo into your cunt.”

“Yes, onee-chan!” I jammed upward.

I gasped.

I rose on my tiptoes, my bowels squeezing down on my butt plug as the thick dildo penetrated my pussy. It had the same girth as Clint’s cock, the rubber stretching my near-virgin hole wider and wider. Ripples of delight washed through my body. I whimpered, sliding it deeper and deeper, the friction washing through my body.

The dishwasher rumbled to life in the kitchen as the dildo bottomed out in me. The other end swayed, thrusting down my thighs, rubbing against my flesh. I felt so full, both of my holes stuffed with sex toys.

What would Clint’s dick feel like in my butthole?

My twin licked her lips, her hands rubbing at her belly through her blouse. She stared at me with such hungry, wanton eyes. I shivered and moved to the couch, my cunt clenching down on the toy to hold it in my pussy.

I sank down on the couch, the toy wiggling even more in me, stirring around in my cunt. I whimpered as the stimulation shivered through me. It made me tremble as I pulled the blanket over me, reclining on the couch.

My twin sister followed. The naughty girl slipped between it, her face looking as mischievous as a nine-tailed fox. I shivered as our legs scissored together as she slid down the couch. Her hand reached between us. She found the dildo, manipulating it.

“Onee-sama!” I gasped as she jammed it deep into my cunt.

“Mmm, yes,” she moaned as she wiggled.

She slid her body closer to mine, the dildo pressed deep into my cunt, the tip pushing on my cervix. I groaned, realizing she worked her pussy down the other end. Our naked thighs rubbed together and then…

And then I felt her silky bush pressing on my vulva. The heat of her snatch bled into mine. Our pussies had swallowed the entire toy. We were both stuffed so full of it. I groaned, my toes curling, my eyes so wide.

“Onee-sama!”

“I know! We’re both so full. Ooh, I’m going to fuck my slutty onee-chan so hard with it.”

“Yes!” I hissed, staring at the hallway. Mom’s shadow moved through the kitchen as my sister’s hips undulated.

My eyes widened. She stirred the dildo around inside of me. It touched my inner folds, sending ripples of pleasure through my body. I groaned, my heart pounding. My hands gripped her leg beneath the blanket as I moved back.

We pumped the dildo in and out of each other. My pussy gripped it, stimulated by it. My movements shifted the butt plug in my rectum, adding a strange spice to the growing brew in my cauldron. It spurred me to move faster and faster. My clit ached, kissed by her silky pubic hair.

The couch creaked as we loved each other. The blanket shifted. A singer crooned on the TV. Mom bustled in the kitchen. I didn’t care. I just focused on working my pussy up and down the dildo, on wiggling my hips, on giving my twin as much pleasure as she game me.

“Onee-sama,” I groaned, the sensations building a heat in the depths of my cauldron. “Minako likes this… A lot. It makes Minako feel so naughty.”

“Uh-huh,” she whimpered. “Ooh, yes, Zoey says this is tribbing. Rubbing our pussies together. Scissoring our legs.”

“Tuleebueengu,” I said, stumbling over the strange English word. “Minako likes it. Minako likes turiibuengu with you.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” she gasped, humping harder against me. “Oh, onee-chan, work that dildo into my cunt. Ooh, yes yes, you’re going to make me cum. Mmm, pump those slutty hips and make me cum.”

“Minako will, onee-sama!”

I worked harder, gripping her thigh, the couch creaking louder and louder. My face burned. The excitement built and built in me. I came closer and closer to cumming on this naughty toy while tribbing with my twin sister. This was so naughty.

I was so glad she met Zoey on the internet.

I reached behind me and grasped the end of the butt plug buried in me. I pushed on it, jamming it into my rectum as I drove my cunt down the dildo. I groaned, drinking in the sensation. It was so incredible. It made me feel wonderful. My entire body shuddered, my asshole clenching down on the toy, my pussy drinking in the feel of the fake cock sliding into me and the kiss of my twin sister’s pussy.

She pressed our pussies tight together, jamming the dildo so deep into me, making me quiver, on the verge of cumming. I just needed a little more stimulation. I pulled on the butt plug and pressed it deep into my asshole, that burning, tingling delight racing to my cunt and my growing—

The kitchen light turned off.

Mom entered the living room.

I let out a startled gasp, my pussy and asshole clenching down on the invading toys. I quivered, impaled on a dildo I shared with my sister, our cunts kissing, my clit throbbing, drinking in the silky caress of her pubic hair.

“Now don’t you two look cozy?” Mom said, a steaming cup of tea held in her hand. “Getting into the show? It sounds like one of those singing competitions.”

I nodded my head, trying not to whimper as my pussy gripped that dildo in me. My sister shifted her hips, moving the toy around inside of me. A wild wave of heat washed through me, amplified by our mother standing over us.

“Why are you two lying down like that? Minako, your feet are practically in your sister’s face.”

“We’re just being silly, okaasan,” Kimiko moaned, her hips moving, rubbing her pussy against mine, stirring the fake dick around inside of my snatch like a spoon in a cauldron of hot stew. I shuddered, fighting a moan. “Doing a little… wrestling.”

“Aren’t you girls a little old to be wrestling?” she asked with a shake of her head as she headed to her chair.

“Nope!” my twin declared, moving her hips faster. “It’s just so much fun, right, onee-chan?”

“Y-yes, onee-sama,” I groaned, moving my hips back. Then I let out a whimper.

Mom sipped her tea. It was so… so arousing. She was right there and had no idea that my twin and I were sharing a dildo. That we had this wonderful toy buried into our twats. As we “wrestled” we pumped it in and out of each other’s snatches. It made me whimper and groan. My eyes rolled back in my head, my hips rotating, enjoying the feel of the dildo swirling around in my cunt, filling me up, making me tremble.

We were having sex right underneath our mother’s nose. She had no idea her twin daughters committed incest right next to her. She just sipped her tea as Kimiko and I worked our hips, pumping that amazing toy in and out of us.

I fought my moan, keeping my pleasure bottled up as it built and built in the depths of my cunt. My hand pushed on the butt plug’s end buried in me, jamming it in deep and then pulling on it, fucking it in and out of me.

Kimiko’s eyes twinkled, her face flushed. “I’m going to win, onee-chan.”

“Hush,” Mom said. “She’s got such a beautiful voice.”

I whimpered as Kimiko thrust her hips hard at me, our pussies rubbing together, my clit throbbing. The dildo nudged against my cervix, filling me up. Pleasure rippled through me, swelling my orgasm. I couldn’t stop making such wicked sounds.

“She does,” my sister moaned, staring at me with those hot eyes. “I can’t wait for her climax.”

“You mean her finale?” Mom asked.

“Yes, okaasan,” Kimiko groaned, the couch creaking as we tribbed each other with all our passion.

I sucked in such deep breaths, my orgasm swelling. It threatened to consume me, to drown me in such rapture. My eyes squeezed shut. I hugged her leg to my breasts, working my hips with as much effort as I could, stirring it around in my sister’s snatch while she worked it in and out of mine. My asshole clenched on the butt plug.

My clit drank in the feel of her pubic hair.

“Onee-sama,” I whimpered.

“Are you about to surrender?” She writhed against me, caressing my clit with her silky pubic hair, the sensation transforming into rapture in the depths of my dildo-stuffed cunt.

“Uh-huh. Minako is about to surrender. Minako can’t take much more.”

“Hush, girls, she’s nearing the finale.”

“She is,” grinned Kimiko and twerked her hips.

Our clits brushed for a moment, my pussy fully impaled on the dildo. Pleasure exploded in the depths of my cunt. My snatch writhed about the dildo. My hot juices flooded out. A tangy aroma filled my nose as I gushed.

“Minako surrenders!” I gasped as the ecstasy soared through me.

I was cumming beneath my mother’s nose. Kimiko, grinning, joined me. I felt the heat of her juices splashing on my thighs and pussy. She shuddered, the dildo shifting around in my pussy, adding more and more stimulation to the rapture beneath me.

Mom just kept watching the TV, listening to the woman sing with all her passion while rapture devoured my mind. Stars blazed before my eyes. Reds and blues and greens twinkled before me. Darkness sloshed across my vision as my pussy kept spasming about the dildo, my asshole writhing about my butt plug.

“Onee-sama,” I whimpered.

“Onee-chan!”

We both bucked and then collapsed as my orgasm peaked in me. I blinked my eyes, staring up at the ceiling, my face flushed. My body trembled. I couldn’t believe how exciting it was having incestuous sex with my twin next to our Mom.

“I won, okaasan,” Kimiko said, sounding so proud.

“That’s nice,” Mom said, shaking her head. “Now the show’s on. I hope you two are done fooling around.”

“For now.” Kimiko giggled.

“Minako likes losing,” I said. “Minako can’t wait to play again.”

Mom let out a heavy sigh as the judges began scoring the singer. I just lay there, staring at the ceiling, a dildo buried in my twat, my pussy rubbing against my twin’s hot cunt. I hugged her leg to my tits, wishing I was completely naked, and savoring the illicit pleasure I just shared with my sister.

What would happen at dinner tomorrow? I had no idea, but I was so eager to find out.

To be continued…

---

Futa-mothers are getting naughty with their sexy daughters.

Futa MILFs and Their Hot Daughters

Chapter Six: Futa-Mommies Love Their Daughters

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

Jolene Harland had a great time with her new futa-dick, but she was eager to see what her sexy mother had gotten up to. She wanted to compare notes with mommy dearest. Humming to herself, she left eighteen-year-old Ingrid Morales to scamper upstairs with a tummy full of cum.

That girl was eager to see what her futa-mother was up to.

Dressing quickly, Jolene Harland stepped out into the growing evening. The street lamps were flickering to life as the shadows deepened, sodium bulbs spreading that yellow light. Jolene figured her mother was across the street at the Holts.

She would be correct.

Kayleen Harland, Jolene’s mother and a former chemist, hadn’t intended to make futas, but she was enjoying the hell out of her discovery. She had made Autumn Holt and her eighteen-year-old daughter into one. And said daughter had just fucked her hard with her new clit-dick.

“So,” Autumn Holt said, pulling her girl-dick out of her eldest daughter’s asshole. Christine shuddered and smiled. “I was wondering about that perfect, lavender scent that you have around you. It would make a perfect candle for my business.”

As her daughter approached the house, the wickedest idea popped into Kayleen’s head. The scent was an aphrodisiac, what her true goal had been. The futa-cocks were just a side-effect of creating pheromones that would turn women into lesbians.

Or futa-sluts.

“I think I can help you with that,” Kayleen said as her daughter rang the doorbell.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Laurita Morales

Two down, one to go, rattled through my mind after I pulled out of Angélica’s asshole. I had fucked my youngest daughter in the cunt, possibly breeding Ingrid, and now I had taken my middle daughter in the asshole.

My eldest needed to fall.

That disgusting gangster rap she listened to echoed through the wall. It was some South American group now. I could tell by their accents. Uruguayan or maybe Argentinian. I don’t know if it was better hearing the crap in English, Spanish, or Portuguese.

I threw open the door and almost ran into Ingrid.

“Ooh, Angélica, huh?” Ingrid asked.

“I left your sister’s asshole swimming in futa-cum,” I said. “Have fun. I have to speak with our older sister. She needs to learn there are some rules.”

“Ooh, you’re the best, Mom.” Ingrid grinned at me, her brown pigtails swaying about her cute face. She was named after my ex-husband’s mother, a German-Mexican. It was a pretty name despite being from the asshole’s family.

She slid past me as I headed to my final daughter’s door. My futa-dick throbbed. I would punish Rafaela. She would be Mommy’s good girl from now on. I reached her door and twisted the door handle. It clicked. Locked.

I shook my head and reached up to the top of her door frame. A small key was there. There was one on every door frame, not that any of my daughters ever realized it. It was just a thin wire with a flattened end. The other end of the wire was bent into a triangular handle. I inserted it into the pinhole in the door lock and found the release mechanism.

Her door lock clicked. I doubt she heard it with how loud the music played. I replaced the key then threw the door open.

Rafaela burst up from her bed, glaring at me. She wore a low-cut crop top that showed off her large breasts and the tattoo of an angel on the inner slope of her left tit. If I found the bastard who tattooed my seventeen-year-old daughter…

“Mom!” she gasped. Then she blinked. She arched an eyebrow as she stared at my naked tits. “What is this? Some new form of torture? You think I’m going to be grossed out by seeing you naked. I’ve gone down on women as old as you before. Yeah, I like pussy as much as dick, Mom. Fucking deal with it.”

“So do I,” I said and turned off her speakers. “I have one of my own. See.”

I grabbed my girl-dick and shook it at her.

That made Rafaela’s jaw drop.

I couldn’t help but smile as the insolence spilled off her face. From the other room, I could her Angélica squealing as her sister feasted on her asshole, sucking out all my cum. I favored Rafaela a dangerous smile.

“What the fuck is that?” gasped Rafaela. “Is that some sort of sex toy?”

“That’s a futa-dick,” I said. I breathed in, that wonderful, lavender scent filling the air. I grabbed my cock and lifted it. “See.” I lifted my cock so she could see my pussy folds. “That’s my clit turned into a big mommy-dick.”

“Okay, I’m clearly smoking some bad shit,” muttered Rafaela. “There must be acid or salvia or something in it because… Damn. I’m tripping.”

“You’re smoking?” I growled in a low and dangerous voice.

“You didn’t know.” Rafaela shrugged. “Yeah, and? Going to spank me with a slipper again.”

“No,” I said and stroked my cock. “I’m going to stroke my cock and cum right in front of you.”

“Eww, gross,” she said, wrinkling her nose. She breathed in, her breasts rising and then falling. Her brow furrowed. “What sort of punishment is that?”

“A simple one,” I purred. “You don’t get to feel me cumming in your pussy. No sliding my big dick into that whore cunt, puta.”

“I am a whore, Mom,” she said proudly. “I tell Father Rodriguez every time I go to confession all the filthy things I do with boys and girls.”

“But you won’t get to do them with your mother’s big dick,” I purred. “You have to stand there while I pleasure myself.”

She shrugged as I stroked my cock slowly, pumping my hand up my long shaft and then back down it again. I shivered as I did it, this heat rushing through my body. It felt amazing. My precum spilled from the tip of my futa-cock. My pussy clenched.

“Mmm, you’ll miss out on the shuddering delight of the biggest dick you’ve ever felt sliding into your cunt.”

“I’ve had dildos,” Rafaela muttered. She rubbed her hands on her stomach.

“Is a bit of rubber comparable to this?” I shook my cock at her.

She swallowed.

“No, it’s not. Mmm, you want to feel my big dick slowly sliding into your cunt, don’t you? Inch after inch of my mommy-cock stretching and stretching and stretching out your cunt. You’ll want to shudder. Gasp. Cum. You’ll want it all and won’t get it ever. You know why?”

She shook her head.

“Because only good girls like Ingrid and Angélica get to enjoy mommy’s big futa-dick.” I drew in a deep breath. “Girls who are polite. Respectful. Who don’t fuck boys because their mother has a far, far bigger dick? No pot smoking. No staying out all hours. A good girl comes home to be bred by her mother’s big dick.”

Rafaela swallowed.

I stroked faster, pumping my hand up and down my girl-cock. I shuddered, my toes curling. A whimper rose from my throat. My pussy grew hotter and hotter. My tits jiggled. They swayed back and forth.

“A good girl greets her mother with a loving kiss instead of rebellious sass.”

She moved towards me.

“Are you a good girl, Rafaela?”

“I… I…” She licked her lips. Then she darted forward and kissed me on the mouth. Her lips were hot and delicious. I tasted her strawberry gloss. I groaned as her tongue buried to the hilt in my mouth. She swirled around. I sucked on her.

Then I broke it. “Mmm, that’s how a good girl kisses. But… Where’s your pot?”

She darted for her music box her father bought her for her quinceañera. She opened it up. The song tinkled through the house. She pulled a few bags of weed in them. I nodded and then arched my eyebrow at her.

She darted past me and headed to the bathroom. I wished I had a futa-dick years ago. I could have stopped her from getting that tattoo. Though… I bet it looks gorgeous on her naked tits. I knew I was about to find out.

The toilet flushed. Then she burst out of the bathroom and raced back. She licked her lips as she stopped before me. She quivered there, her hands pulling on the bottom of her shirt, stretching it tight over her large breasts. Her nipples poked hard at the material.

“Show Mommy those sexy tits,” I purred.

“Yes, Mommy!” Rafaela groaned. She hadn’t called me mommy in so many years. I smiled at her.

She ripped off her top. Her big boobs spilled out. They were dark and lovely, her nipples the same shade of brown as mine. They were as fat as mine, but her areolas weren’t nearly as big. The angel on her inner slope made them look so sexy.

Then, without prompting, she undid her shorts and shoved them down. She wore a thong beneath. She peeled that off. I had seen her shaved twat before. I always spanked my daughters on the bare bottom.

Now, that twat excited me.

“Please, please, I’ll be a good girl.” All the sass had vanished from Rafaela’s voice. It filled with pleading. With need. “Let me have that cock in me. I’ll do anything.”

“Even though this dick is fresh from your sister’s asshole?” I asked.

A shiver ran through Rafaela. “Do you need to clean your dirty dick in my pussy, Mommy? You can do it. I’ll be a good girl.”

I reveled in the changes to my eldest. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest. This was such a wicked delight to hear. I couldn’t believe how amazing it was. My cunt dripped with all the possibilities. I shuddered, wiggling my hips and waggling my cock.

Oh, yes, yes, I would have so much fun with my daughters.

“On your bed, on your back, legs spread and fingers holding your pussy lips apart,” I ordered. “Then beg for your mommy to fuck your whore-cunt with her dirty dick.”

Lust burst in my eldest’s eyes. She flew to her bed, throwing herself down on it. Those big tits heaved, the angel tattoo rippling. For a moment those white wings looked like they flapped. Then she spread her legs wide pulling apart her pink cuntlips. She used her fingers to open them up even further, her pink depths juicy.

“Fuck my whore-cunt with your dirty mommy-dick!” she moaned. She bit her lip, staring at me with such lust in her eyes.

I moved to the bed, my cock aching and throbbing. My knees struck the edge. My cock bobbed. I crawled to her, so eager to slide my cock into her cunt. I ached to fuck her hard with my dirty dick. This would be a delight. A treat of the utmost rapture to enjoy. My futa-cock ached and throbbed.

My pussy clenched.

Juices ran down my thighs as I came closer and closer to ramming into her. I would fuck her hard and fast. I brought my dick to her pussy lips held open by her naughty fingers. I could see her inner depths clenching and relaxing.

Then my shadow fell over her.

My big boobs dangled over my daughter. Her eyes locked on them. Such lust shone in them. She shivered as I brought my cock to her spread open cuntlips. My pussy clenched, the heat swelling in me. I would ram into her so hard.

I licked my lips and then I pushed my dick into her cunt. I shuddered at the heat that engulfed my cock. Her silky twat spread over me. This amazing bliss swept through me. I groaned, loving every moment of it. I went deeper and deeper into her.

“Oh, my god, that’s good,” she moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s amazing.” Her face contorted in delight. “I love it.”

“Good,” I groaned and bottomed out my dirty dick in her snatch.

Her pussy clenched around me. She slid her hands up my stomach and gripped my big boobs. She squeezed and kneaded them. Her eyes were so wild. They shone with her wicked passion. She had this hungry gleam that would explode out of her.

I drew my hips back. She gasped. Her pussy squeezed about my cock, buffing my futa-dick clean of her younger sister’s asshole. The incestuous thrill of being inside another one of my daughters rippled through me.

It was outstanding. Fantastic. Amazing. I groaned as I thrust back into her. I buried to the hilt in her snatch. I slammed deep into her. Hard. Her cunt clenched about me. She held me with such a wicked grip.

I would explode in her.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” she moaned. “That’s good. That’s fucking really good. My mommy has a huge dick”

“And you have such a tight cunt,” I groaned, my hair swaying about my face. “For a puta.”

“I’ve never had a dick this big in me! I feel like a virgin, Mommy!” She shuddered. “If you had taken my cherry, I would have been your good girl.”

“You are now,” I purred and leaned down.

She kneaded the sides of my tits as they pressed into her big, soft boobs. My lips met hers, I kissed my daughter with hunger. My lips sealed over hers. My tongue thrust into her mouth. She groaned, kissing me back with hunger. Her arms wrapped around mine.

So did her legs.

She held me tight. Her pussy squeezed about me. This wonderful delight rippled through my body. I groaned and drew back my hips. Her cunt continued to polish my dick clean of Angélica’s ass. The pleasure rushed through me as I slammed back into her,.

She groaned. Shuddered. I held my daughter tight, our big boobs pressed together. It was so hot to fuck my oldest. I had enjoyed all three of my daughters. They all felt delicious in their own ways. It was amazing. Magnificent.

I thrust into Rafaela’s cunt. I buried hard and fast. I fucked her with passion. My hips pumped away at her cunt. She groaned into the kiss, squeezing her cunt around my dick. She held me tight. I loved it. Savored it.

This was the life. The bliss. I groaned, pumping away at her cunt. I buried my cock into her twat again and again and again. It was fantastic. Amazing. My tongue danced with hers. I kissed her with such hunger.

I reveled in her pussy’s grip.

Her hot cunt’s massage.

My daughter’s twat loved me. I savored her pussy’s embrace.

My orgasm swelled and swelled with every thrust into her cunt. I buried hard and fast into her. I plunged my girl-cock into her while she moved. She gripped me. Our nipples brushed together. I groaned at the zap of lightning down to my cunt.

Her tongue danced with mine. She kissed me with such wild passion. I shuddered, enjoying this bliss so much. I slammed into her with passion. I plunged my dick into her juicy depths over and over again.

I broke the kiss and gasped, “Rafaela! You’re being such a good girl!”

“Oh, thank you, Mommy!” she moaned, utterly tamed and transformed by my futa-dick and that wonderful, lavender scent. “Mmm, I’m cleaning it. My naughty, dirty cunt is cleaning your futa-cock. I love that you fucked Angélica up the ass. Will you do that to me?”

“Mother of God, yes!” I gasped, pumping into her hot cunt. “I’ll sodomize you so hard. You and Ingrid and Angélica. You’re all my good girls.”

“So we’re all getting your mommy-cock?” she asked, her cunt squeezing down so tight and hard on me.

“Oh, yes,” I purred. I rubbed my nose into hers. “Mmm, I’m going to spurt my cum into your cunt. Just flood you. I’ll breed you.”

“I’m on the pill!”

“Birth control is a sin, young lady!” I gasped, burying my futa-dick to the hilt in her cunt. “We must be fruitful and multiply!”

“Oh, yes yes!” she gasped, her cunt squeezing down hot around my girl-cock.

The pressure in my pussy grew. My ovaries brimmed with a load of cum to fire into my daughter’s cunt. I would pump her full of all that jizz. Just flood her with load after load of spunk. I groaned, my clit-dick throbbing in her twat.

She felt incredible. Amazing.

Just the treat that I needed to experience. I groaned as I pounded her hard and fast. I buried my clit-dick to the hilt in her cunt again and again. Her pussy squeezed so tight about me. The pressure swelled. I trembled, on the verge of exploding.

I buried into her.

My daughter gasped.

Her pussy spasmed around my cock with hungry need as she squealed, “Cum in me, Mommy! We can practice you breeding me!”

“Yes!” I gasped and erupted into her cunt.

Incestuous bliss shot from my girl-dick and flooded her cunt. I groaned atop her, bucking from my bliss. Rapture blazed across my thoughts. It was this incredible ecstasy that burned over my mind. I groaned through it, whimpering, groaning, loving every second of this bliss. I trembled as it consumed me.

My eyes fluttered. My cunt writhed and spasmed, adding to my ecstasy. All while her twat milked my futa-dick. She worked out all the cum with her delicious snatch. I reveled in the jizz I pumped into my daughter. Spurt after awesome spurt of cum flooded her snatch. I trembled at the bliss of this moment.

The utter rapture of this ecstasy that slammed through my mind as I pumped my eldest daughter, my firstborn, with all the cum I had in me.

“Oh, Mommy, yes!” she gasped as she quivered beneath me. “Oh, Mommy, that’s incredible. amazing.”

“Right?” I groaned as her pussy worked out the last drops. My mind brimmed with euphoria.

“Ooh, that looked hot!” Ingrid flung herself on the bed beside us. She had cum on her lips. She darted in and kissed Rafaela right on the mouth. My eldest daughter kissed my youngest, hot pussy clamping around my dick.

“Mmm, that does look hot,” Angélica purred as she slid in on the other side. She nuzzled in and kissed me on the lips.

I groaned, kissing my middle daughter while the other two made out. I shuddered, my futa-dick so hard. This was a wonderful gift. I was so thankful that Jolene chose me to fuck with her girl-cock. That she had given me that amazing solution so I could be a MILF-dickgirl.

I smiled from ear to ear in delight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Autumn Holt

Just as I was getting somewhere on that wonderful fragrance, the doorbell rang.

I pulled my girl-dick out of my eldest daughter’s asshole. She shuddered as I slid my big dick out of her bowels. I breathed in that wonderful, lavender scent. I hoped it wasn’t a man at the door. I didn’t want to have to find something to put on.

My youngest said something, but not loud enough for me to catch it. The words did sound kinky. Knowing Anabella, they were.

I reached the door and peered through the peephole. Jolene, Kayleen’s daughter, stood on the porch. Even distorted by the fish-eye lens, she looked cute. My futa-dick throbbed. I knew she and her mother had an incestuous relationship.

Every mother should with her daughters.

I opened the door unashamed, my big breasts heaving. My futa-cock bobbed before me. The look of delight that appeared on Jolene’s youthful face was delicious. Twenty, the same age as Christine, Jolene had brown hair and hazel eyes that gleamed in delight. She flicked her gaze up and down my body. She bit her lip.

“Nice,” she said. “Mom has been here. Do you mind?” She grabbed my cock and stroked it.

“Go ahead and suck it,” I told her. “I don’t mind at all. But just be warned, it was just in my daughter’s asshole.”

“Oh, god, yes,” Jolene moaned, her body trembling.

I stepped back enough for her to enter the house all the way and close the door. Then she fell to her knees before me. The girl boldly licked the tip of my girl-cock. Her tongue flicked over my crown and brushed my slit. She shuddered, tasting the sour delight of my daughter’s asshole and reveling in the dirty flavor.

“What a naughty daughter you raised,” I said loudly. “Mmm, Kayleen, I hope you’re proud.”

“While I can’t attest to her cock-sucking skills,” Kayleen said, sauntering to me, “I did teach her how to lick pussy.”

“Mmm, Mommy-pussy is a treat,” Jolene moaned.

“Yes, it is!” squealed Anabella. “And so is Mommy-cum! I’m coming for that butt, Christine.”

“Eat away, you dirty pipsqueak,” my eldest said.

Kayleen hugged me from behind. Her cum-matted tits smeared that delightful jizz across my back. I shuddered, her nipples hard and delicious against my back. My face contorted as I enjoyed the feel of her hard nipples rubbing on my back.

This was a delight. A treat. I smiled and enjoyed every second of those fat nubs caressing me. Her cock thrust between my legs. Her spongy crown smeared precum up my inner thigh. It slid higher and higher until it nuzzled into my bush. I gasped as she pressed it against my pussy lips.

“Enjoy my daughter’s blowjob,” Kayleen husked in my ear and thrust.

“I will!” I moaned as that big MILF-dick filled me up. I trembled, loving having her in me. It was such a kinky delight. My cunt clenched down on her invading cock. My hips wiggled from side to side, savoring every inch of her futa-dick that penetrated me.

My toes curled. I groaned and shuddered. I whimpered at the delight. It was amazing to feel. To enjoy. This delicious heat rushed through my body. I closed my eyes and savored every bit of it. She penetrated so deep into me. So far.

“Oh, god, yes!” I moaned, squeezing down on her cock. The pleasure was intense. A heady rush. I would have such a big orgasm on this dick. Just a mighty explosion of bliss while her daughter buffed my cock clean with her mouth.

Jolene’s tongue swirled around the tip of my dick as I enjoyed her mother’s big cock filling me up. The girl’s glasses gleamed as her head moved. Her lips smooched right on the tip, sucking for a moment. My shaft twitched. My pussy clamped down hard on that thick delight buried in me.

Kayleen’s hands slid up and cupped my breasts. She squeezed them as she drew back her hips. My pussy clamped down on her girl-cock. I reveled in the bliss of this big shaft working in and out of me. Her spongy crown rubbed along the top of my pussy, focusing the pleasure in my cunt.

Her daughter’s lips slid over my futa-dick at the same time. She sucked my dirty cock into her mouth. Her lips sealed about it. She moaned her delight. Her eyes smoldered with such intense bliss. She sucked hard.

I groaned, “Yes!”

The naughty futa-mother fucked me while her kinky daughter buffed my dick clean with her hungry mouth. She worked her lips up and down, her eyes trembling. She moaned her delight as she loved the taste of Christine’s asshole.

She wasn’t the only one. Anabella feasted on her sister’s butthole, cleaning out the cum I had fired into the girl’s bowels. It brought a smile to my lips knowing that such delight happened in my house. It made me shudder.

Kayleen’s fingers massaged my tits. She kneaded them. Her fingers dug into me. She jiggled my boobs as she thrust her cock in and out of my cunt. She rammed it in deep. Hard. She buried with force into me.

I shuddered, loving every minute of it. Every last second of her plunging into me. It was incredible to enjoy. I loved it. Her daughter sucked hard at the same time, her tongue dancing around my futa-dick. These were the blisses that I needed to enjoy. The raptures that my body begged to experience.

My cock throbbed. My pussy ached.

“Oh, god, yes!” I moaned.

“Mmm, so my Jolene’s a good cock-sucker, huh?” purred the MILF thrusting into me.

I glanced down at Jolene. She slid her mouth further down my cock, my dick rubbing against the roof of her mouth. Her cheeks hollowed. “She’s amazing,” I moaned. “Oh, Kayleen, she’s such a delight.”

“Then spill all that cum into her mouth,” panted Kayleen.

“I plan on it!” I groaned, clamping my cunt down on that big dick plunging into me.

It was such a wild delight. I groaned, my futa-dick throbbing and aching. The pleasure swelled in my cunt. My pussy gripped that big cock while Jolene polished my shaft. She bobbed her head, sucking the entire time.

My ovaries grew tighter and tighter. My orgasm built and built in me. I would have such a huge cum. Just a mighty blast of pleasure that would shower over me. I smiled, loving every second of it. My cunt squeezed down her girl-cock. My pussy melted from the delight of this moment.

I wiggled my hips, stirring up my cunt around Kayleen’s cock. She thrust harder and faster into me. Her crotch smacked my rump. Her fingers stroked up to my nipples. She seized them. Pinched them. Pleasure shot down to my twat stuffed with her dick then up to the pinnacle of my cock buried in Jolene’s hungry mouth.

“Oh, god, yes!” I moaned.

“Mmm, that’s it!” Kayleen purred. “Build towards that orgasm. Spill that cum in my daughter’s hungry mouth. She deserves it.”

“Yes!” I gasped, my dick aching in that sweet, warm mouth. “She’s cleaning my dick. She’s sucking all that ass off my cock.”

“Good!” the MILF groaned, thrusting her cock hard into me. Fast. She buried to the hilt in me. I groaned, loving every second of it.

Jolene nursed with passion, bobbing her head faster. My nipples throbbed, pinched by Kayleen. Everything they did to me drove me wild. I whimpered and moaned. My face contorted in wondrous bliss. I hurtled towards my orgasm.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, a shiver rippling through my body. “Oh, that’s amazing. That’s perfect. Keep thrusting into me. Keep fucking me. Oh, yes, yes, yes! Don’t stop. Don’t fucking stop! I’m going to explode! Yes!”

My pussy went wild around her girl-cock. My futa-dick spurted jizz into Jolene’s mouth.

Dual delights rushed through my body. I groaned, savoring the bliss and rapture that washed and jolted into my mind. Jolene sucked down my futa-cum with hunger, swallowing my seed with noisy passion. My cunt writhed around Kayleen’s girl-cock.

“Oh, Autumn, yes!” she gasped, thrusting hard and fast into my climaxing twat. “Dump your cum into my daughter’s mouth. Feed her.”

“She’s gulping it down and loving it!” I cried out.

“Yes!” Kayleen gasped, thrusting her cock to the hilt in me.

She erupted.

Hot futa-jizz spurted into my snatch. I shuddered, my twat rippling and writhing around her clit-dick. The pleasure rushed through me. I trembled in her embrace. Her daughter guzzled down my futa-cum while the mother dumped load after load of spunk into my cunt.

It was an amazing rush. I hit the peak of my rapture, the naughty girl sucking out the last of my cum. I groaned, savoring the bliss. The heady delight that swept through my body. My toes curled as Kayleen pumped my pussy full of jizz.

In the background, my daughter happily munched away at Christine’s asshole.

“Mmm, that was delicious,” Kayleen purred. “Now, I bet you want to see what my baby girl’s packing beneath her skirt.”

“She’s a futa, too?” I asked, a smile crossing my lips.

“Hopefully.”

Jolene slid her mouth off my dick and winked up at us. She licked her lips, cleaning up the loose futa-cum that had spilled over her chin. Then she grabbed the hem of her t-shirt. She ripped that up and off, her boobs bouncing out.

She shuddered and winked up at me. She was clearly eager for some wild fun to come. Her small breasts jiggled with quivering perfection. They were a little bigger than Anabella’s boobs. Just a treasure to enjoy.

Then the girl stood up. A noticeable bulge thrust out at the front of her skirt. I bit my lips, my cunt clenching down on the big dick in my pussy. It felt incredible in me. I knew I would have so much fun with mother and daughter.

“So…” Jolene said as she shoved down her skirt. Her futa-dick popped out. “Do you want me to lick your pussy clean of my mom’s cum, or do you want to suck my dick?”

Anabella popped her mouth from her sister’s asshole. “Ooh, Ooh, suck her cock, Mom. Then I can fuck your asshole while Christine licks your pussy clean of all that yummy MILF cum. And while she’s doing that, Ms. Harland can fuck her daughter in the pussy.”

“Well, I can’t say no to that,” I moaned. “Not when my daughter is so eager for it.”

“No, you can’t,” Kayleen purred and slid out of my cunt.

I shuddered, my futa-dick throbbing. A flood of her spunk spilled out and matted my bush. Kayleen moved around her daughter and the pair embraced and kissed. The MILF’s pussy-lubed dick pressed into her daughter’s hardon. It was such a gorgeous sight. It made me shiver in delight. A huge smile spread on my lips as I witnessed it.

Then Christine slid beneath me. It was clear what I needed to do. I sank down and planted my red-furred muff right on my daughter’s mouth. My futa-cock bobbed before me, wet with Jolene’s saliva.

Kayleen broke the incestuous kiss with her daughter and glanced at me. “Mmm, enjoy her.”

“Getting another MILF blowjob,” cooed Jolene. “But this one from a futa.”

“Who?” I asked.

“Oh, Mrs. Morales. She’s got a cock now. I’m sure she’s busy shoving it in all her daughters’ holes.”

“Yum,” Christine moaned and then licked at my pussy.

I shuddered as she lapped Kayleen’s futa-jizz out of me. My daughter feasted on my mature cunt, enjoying that MILF-spunk. It was so hot. My futa-dick throbbed as Jolene stepped up before me. She pushed up her glasses.

I grabbed her girl-cock and yanked her to me. I opened my mouth wide and sucked in her futa-cock. I sealed my lips around the young girl’s dick and sucked with passion. She moaned, her entire body trembling.

“Oh, Mrs. Holt,” she moaned as I nursed on her. “Mmm, yes, yes, put that MILF mouth to use.”

“Mmm, yes, do it, Mommy!” Anabella said from right behind me.

Her futa-dick pressed into the crack of my ass. She had to be sitting on her sister’s tits to fuck me like this. I couldn’t look. Not with a mouth full of Jolene’s girl-dick. I just shuddered as my daughter slid her cock down to my asshole.

She drilled into that naughty hole. I groaned at the feeling of her pressing on my sphincter. I shuddered as she pushed and pushed against my naughty backdoor. I had already taken Kayleen’s shaft back there. Now it was my daughter’s turn.

“Mommy!” she squealed.

“Mmm, fuck your mother in the ass,” purred Kayleen. She hugged her daughter from behind.

The girl gasped. “Mom!”

“Yes, yes, your pussy is as tight as I always imagined it would be,” groaned Kayleen.

I nursed on the girl’s dick as her mother slid to the hilt in her pussy. At the same time, my asshole surrendered to my daughter’s cock. I squealed in delight at the velvety friction blazing in my anal sheath. My bowels swallowed inch after inch of my daughter’s shaft. Christine feasted on my cunt, licking, lapping, scooping out jizz.

Giving me pleasure.

Anabella moaned as she delved deeper and deeper until she bottomed out in me. Her bush tickled my rump. I groaned, squeezing my bowels around her dick while sucking so hard on Jolene’s cock. I trembled.

My pussy ground on my daughter’s face. This was incredible. Three young girls all playing with my mature body. All enjoying some bit of me. Christine thrust her tongue into my cunt while Anabella drew back her hips. I moaned around Jolene’s girl-dick, her salty precum staining my lips.

“Oh, Mom, yes!” she moaned, her futa-dick throbbing in my mouth. “That’s good. Ooh, yes, yes, just fuck me hard while Mrs. Holt sucks on my dick.”

“She’s a good cocksucker, isn’t she?” the MILF groaned.

“Uh-huh.” Jolene shuddered. Her mother massaged her little titties.

“My mom’s asshole is amazing!” Anabella gasped. She thrust away at my bowels, hammering me with her naughty cock. I shuddered at the rush of pleasure that surged through me. It was incredible to enjoy.

I squeezed my eyes shut. I groaned, my hips wiggling to grind my cunt on my eldest daughters’ licking mouth. That stirred my daughter’s cock around inside my bowels. I reveled in the bliss my daughters gave me as I nursed on Jolene’s cock.

Christine scooped more and more cum out of my twat. The pleasure she stirred in me met the heat melting out of my cunt. Anabella fucked me hard. She drove her girl-dick into me with powerful strokes.

“Oh, my god, yes!” Jolene moaned, her dick twitching in my mouth. “That’s it. Fuck me, Mom. Pound me. Just ram that dick into me while Mrs. Holt sucks me off.”

“Yes, yes, fuck her hard, Mrs. Harland,” my youngest moaned, ramming her girl-dick deep in my bowels.

“Oh, Autumn, it is such a treat to fuck my daughter,” gasped Kayleen. “Mmm, you know what it’s like.”

I did.

I squeezed my bowels around my daughter’s futa-dick. My other daughter lapped at my cunt. I swelled towards my orgasm. My big boobs jiggled as I trembled. Such pleasure surged through me. I sucked, drool running down my chin.

Jolene’s face twisted. Her glasses slipped on her nose. She whimpered as her mother drilled her with hard strokes, just ramming that girl-dick into her cunt. I could hear the wet glide of that mommy-cock reaming young cunt.

Christine’s tongue danced in my cunt. She swirled around, teasing me. The pleasure rushed up to the tip of my cock. I shuddered, my bowels clenching on Anabella’s hard cock. She hugged me tight, rubbing her boobies into my back.

“Mommy! Mommy!” she gasped, her hands squeezing my tits. “I’m going to cum in your ass! I like fucking you in the ass!”

I liked it, too. I loved it. I would have said it aloud, but I nursed on Jolene’s cock instead.

The young girl shuddered. Her face contorted. Then she gasped in delight. Her futa-dick erupted in my mouth. Her mother moaned, plunging into Jolene’s hot cunt. She buried that dick hard and fast into her daughter’s cunt.

“Mom!” gasped Jolene as I gulped down her salty jizz.

“Oh, Jolene, honey!” Kayleen groaned. “You’re… Yes!”

“Oh, god, flood me, Mom!”

I’m going to flood you, Mommy!” Anabella gasped. She slammed her dick hard into my bowels. “I’m… I’m… Love you!”

Her hot futa-cum fired into my bowels. She spurted blast after blast of jizz into me. Her girl-spunk splashed into the depths of my asshole. My other daughter’s tongue danced in my cunt. The two blisses were too much.

I exploded, too.

My pussy gushed juices into Christine’s mouth while my bowels writhed around Anabella’s cock. My asshole worked out every last drop of cum that she had in her. My big boobs heaved and jiggled as I savored the dual pleasures rushing through me.

Ecstasy exploded from my cock spurting cum across my carpet. It mixed with the rapture gushing out of my cunt. Christine lapped at me, gathering up all the mommy cream as it flooded out of me. I groaned, savoring every last moment of this bliss.

It was so exciting to share this with my daughters while I sucked out Jolene’s cum.

“Oh, yes, yes!” Kayleen moaned.

“Mom!” gasped Jolene. “Oh, pump all that cum into me. Yes, yes, you’re just flooding me, aren’t you? Just pumping every last drop of jizz into me. I love it.”

“All for you!” groaned the MILF. “Enjoy it. Oh, yes, yes, just enjoy every drop of Mommy’s cum.”

“I hope you breed me!” the girl moaned, firing a last blast of cum into my mouth.

I drank it down as I shuddered through my own rapture. Anabella’s cock went dry. She hugged me and kneaded my breasts. I loved the feel of her embrace. I savored the way she gripped me. It was so relaxing. Such a peaceful thing for a mother to feel.

I couldn’t help but smile.

“I hope you bred me, too, Mommy,” cooed my youngest. “Futa-mommies should breed their daughters. Doesn’t that sound wonderful?”

I could only moan around Jolene’s futa-dick.

“Sounds hot to me,” Christine moaned. She slid out from beneath me. “Mmm, I’m so glad you all got fucked, but you want to know something, I need to have a dick in me.”

I slid my mouth off Jolene’s girl-dick and moaned, “Let Mommy attend to that, Christine. I’ll fill your pussy with so much spunk.”

“Yes!” Anabella moaned. “And you can suck my dick clean of your asshole while Jolene fucks her mommy. I think Ms. Harland needs to experience your cock in her, Jolene.”

“Definitely,” Kayleen said. “Why don’t we go home and let the Holts love each other?”

“Sure, Mom,” Jolene said, smiling. “I have a few ideas on the naughty things we can do.”

As they left, I settled between Christine’s thighs and aimed my girl-cock at her shaved pussy. Her round breasts jiggled, brassy hair spilling around her flushed face. I pushed my dick into her folds and thrust into my eldest daughter’s tight twat.

She moaned in delight, her face twisting. I joined her in bliss, loving the silky glide of pressing my girl-cock into her pussy. It was sheer joy. Something amazing and wondrous. I shuddered, my cunt clenching.

“Here you are, Mommy!” Anabella said. “One dirty girl-dick to clean!”

“Mmm, let Mommy take care of you, dirty girl,” I moaned.

She beamed at me and thrust her cock towards my mouth. I opened wide and swallowed her girl-dick. I sucked her right into my mouth. The sour flavor invaded all my taste buds. I groaned, my asshole aching. Her cum bubbled out of me.

I loved the flavor.

She groaned as I nursed on her dirty girl-cock. I bobbed my head, buffing her dirty dick clean of my asshole. At the same time, I pumped away at Christine’s cunt. I loved the feel of her tight, taboo cunt around my clit-dick.

“Oh, that’s it, Mom!” she gasped. “Ooh, ram that clit-dick into me. That’s so awesome. Oh, yes, yes, I’m going to cum hard on this dick. Fuck, yeah!”

“Cum in her, Mommy!” gasped Anabella. She trembled, her little titties jiggling. “Breed her.”

I thrust harder into Christine, aching to do just that. Her silky flesh massaged my girl-dick. The pleasure swept over my aching flesh. The pressure built and built at the tip of my dick. I would have such a huge orgasm.

Christine humped into my thrusts. Her breasts jiggled at the bottom of my vision. I nursed on Anabella’s cock hard. I buffed off that sour flavor, my tongue dancing around her shaft. She trembled, gasping and groaning as I pleasured her.

“Mommy! Mommy!” she squealed. “I love you so much! You’re the best! Ooh, clean my dirty dick!”

“Yeah, you’re awesome, Mom!” Christine moaned. “Oh, god, so awesome. I’m going to explode on this big dick!”

I thrust my mommy-cock hard into Christine’s cunt, reveling in her silky delight. More cum leaked out of my asshole and matted my butt-crack. I felt so kinky. So naughty. I nursed hard on Anabella’s dick. The sour flavor faded.

But the salty flavor of her precum grew.

I whimpered, my boobs heaving. I hurtled towards my next orgasm as I pleasured both my daughters. Our incestuous passion was such a wonderful delight to engage in. I was so thrilled that we could share this rapture with each other.

Anabella gripped my hair and threw back her head. “Mommy!”

Her hot cum spurted into my mouth. The jizz splashed at the back of my throat and swirled around. My taste buds burst with salty joy. I groaned and slammed my mommy-dick into Christine’s pussy.

“Oh, fuck, Mom!” Christine moaned. Then her twenty-year-old pussy went wild around my clit-dick.

I gasped at the wild spasms that engulfed me. I gulped down that wonderful cum. I savored my youngest daughter’s futa-jizz while my eldest daughter’s naughty cunt sucked at my clit-dick. I drew back and rammed in.

Squealed around Anabella’s futa-dick.

I pumped my daughter full of jizz. Christine’s spasming pussy welcomed my cum flooding her fertile depths. I ached to breed her. I shuddered, my big boobs heaving and smacking together. I groaned around Anabella’s dick. I sucked down all her cum.

“Oh, Mommy, yes!” she purred, her spicy pussy musk filling my nose. “You’re amazing.”

“She is, pipsqueak!” Christine gasped, her pussy working out all my jizz. “Oh, my god, Mom, breed me!”

I was.

My orgasm hit that wonderful peak. I nursed on Anabella’s cock while I savored my other daughter’s juicy embrace. I buzzed from the rapture of this moment. It was such a heady delight. I groaned, so glad I had been given a clit-dick.

That soothing, lavender aroma filled my nose. I had to remember to ask Kayleen to help me out on that. We had just been starting talking when we were so wonderfully interrupted. But that was for later. Tonight was for my daughters.

I slid my mouth off Anabella’s cock. “So, let’s order something off DoorDash and spend the night fucking.”

Both my daughters squealed in agreement. The first time in my household they agreed on a family activity. Futa-cocks had brought us together. I could not be happier. For the first time since my husband’s death, I felt whole and alive.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kayleen was excited by Autumn Holt’s request to use that “delicious and relaxing lavender scent” in the candles. The aroma was, of course, the pheromones that were the original intent of the solution that made the futas to begin with.

But if she could work the chemical just right, those same candles would produce the pheromones that stimulated lesbian passion. Especially between older women and nubile girls. Between mothers and their daughters.

With Jolene’s help, it took six weeks of testing and reformulating. Of course, in that time a rash of pregnancies happened on the street. Mrs. Morales and all three of her daughters were pregnant as were Mrs. Holt and her two daughters. Jolene and Kayleen had both had positive pregnancy tests themselves. They were hopeful that a few other MILFs on the street and their daughters would find themselves in a family way.

But what was important was the successful candles. They had a new flavor for Autumn Holt to sell: “Licentious Lavender” would soon be making a stir amid the hand-crafted scented candle market.

Kayleen and her daughter were just thrilled to have all the young girls and MILFs to enjoy. They were happy. Their friends were happy. And soon, a lot of women around the country who tried out the new and exciting product would be very happy.

Humming, Kayleen pulled her daughter to her and the pair melted together in an incestuous kiss. Futa-mother and dickgirl-daughter would soon be doing their favorite bonding exercise.

The END

---

This is a long story almost 45…it contains lots of sex too…plzzzzz comment and vote! Another thing If you didn’t like my other stories please dont read this…

There is honestly nothing worse than being grounded and stuck in your room doing Math Homework on a Friday night. I could be with my girlfriend right now or even be hanging with my friends. They just have to pass out the report cards on Friday and Ms.Felsc had to give me a F instead of a D-.

“O.K. David…we are leaving now…I want you in your room studying…if you leave the house…you will be grounded for a long time” Mom yelled from downstairs and I grunted a reply. They get to go to parties and hang out with their friends while I am stuck in my room with no phone, I-pod or my computer.

“How the fuck do you this?” I muttered looking at my calculus book. “Who needs math in life anyway?”

I threw my pencil at the book and almost ripped the page out of anger, but managed to get myself under control. I sighed and went to my sister for help. She was a junior and already took all the shit I took, and besides she is hot!

Amanda was 17, and a junior at my high-school. She is 5’8, and has gorgeous blue eyes, natural blonde hair, C cup breasts and an amazingly tight ass which bounces as she flounces around the house. She has lot of guys fighting over her but she has been going out with Bruce for the past couple of years. She was not the only good-looking one in my family; as a matter of fact our whole family was good looking since we were from the Italian descent.

I was 16 and a sophomore in my high-school and a football star. I was 6’1 and 180 pounds of solid muscle. I have my mom’s eyes and her hair, which are green eyes and black hair. I was going out with Jessica who also was unfortunately Bruce’s sister. She was one of the hottest girl’s in school but I have a reputation of dumping girl’s as soon as I fuck them. It wasn’t really my fault since most of the girl’s I go out with are bitches, and the rest were either too shy or scared to let me into their pants. Jessica is the only girl I was going out longer than a month.

“Mandy?” I knocked on the door and opened it. My sister was on the computer chatting with her boy-friend.

“Yeah what’s up Dave?” she asked turning around. Her hair was in a pony-tail, and she wore a blue shirt with sweatpants on.

“I kinda need help with math…could you help me out?” I asked staring at her breasts. She nodded her head and closed her work on the computer.

“Just a minute…I got to send this email to my friend” she said. I walked out of her room and jumped on my
bed where I was attempting to do my math problem. She came back after couple of seconds and jumped
on the bed next to me and looked at my math book.

“What do you need help on baby-brother?” she teased me and then grinned at me. She knew I hated it
when she called me her baby-brother.

“Just help me with my math and get out of here princess” I teased her back. She hated it when people call
her princess and her boy-friend; Bruce learned it the hard way.

“Maybe if you were paying attention in math rather than goofing off with you girl-friend you wouldn’t have got
a F” she said

“Hey leave Jess out of this…I don’t bring Bruce”

“Fair enough…so which problem” I told her the problem and she took a couple of minutes to flip back and
look at the lesson.

I don’t know how my hand got on her ass but I was in heaven as I felt my hot-sisters ass. She started
explaining me how to do the problem but I wasn’t paying attention. I kept on looking at her face and how she swiped the hair out of her face. She had a beautiful face and I wanted to kiss her rosy lips so badly. I wanted to fuck her! I know it is sick but after getting no pussy from my girl-friend since she went on a visit to her aunt’s, I was sexually frustrated.

“Dave?” she said suddenly and I thought she caught me staring at her breasts. “Why is your hand on my ass?”

“What? Oh sorry…” I sure as hell wasn’t sorry and I just wanted to smack it so badly but controlled myself. It was a good thing we were on our stomach or else she would have seen my rock-hard erection.

“There you go…if you need any more help…just ask me alright?” she said

“Thanks Mandy” I said. She gave me her killer smile and and she ruffled my hair. Normally if ANYONE touched my hair, I would have kicked their ass but there was no way I was going to flip out on her, she was just so hot!

I really needed to jack off and as soon as she left, I went to the washer and grabbed her panties and took a deep sniff. God she smelled so good, I ran back to my room and closed the door and jumped on my bed. I quickly pulled my shorts down and looked at my rock-hard erection, my dick was just over 8in and 2 ½ in circumference. I imagined my sister naked and giving me a blowjob, and then imagined me pounding her pussy.

I started stroking faster and could feel my orgasm approaching and I increased the speed, things went wrong from there. Amanda opened the door to give me the pen which she took from me and she saw me masturbating with her panties close to my face.

“DAVE! Are those my panties!?!” she asked with anger. Oh shit! I truly messed up now, if she tells mom or dad, I will be in deep trouble and even worse how will I ever talk to her or even look at her.

“No…these are Jessica’s” I lied and tried to stuff it away. She didn’t believe me one bit and marched towards me with anger, I rarely saw in her. She jumped on me and landed right on top of my dick.

“Ooof” I let out as I tried to ignore the pain she was causing.

“You sick freak…I am your sister!” she slapped me in the face and ripped the panties away from my hand
and stormed off the room.

Damn! I messed up now; I have a hot girlfriend why am I looking at my sister like that. I knew I should apologize and got up and knocked on her door and entered. She was on her bed texting and I could tell she was angry by the way she looked at me.

“I am sorry Mandy….” I sat down next to her and put my hand on her knee. “I just needed to masturbate and you are so beautiful and I haven’t had sex cause Jessica went to her Aunt’s and won’t be back until
tomorrow…”

“It’s okay…I understand…I am sorry I slapped you” I let the fake tears roll and she immediately melted. She hugged me and pressed my face into her breasts and I sniffed her perfume. She smelled so good and I
just wanted to suck on her nipples. I don’t know what overtook me but I gently pushed her until she was
lying on her back. I moved up and buried my face in her hair.

“I am sorry Mandy…I love you…you know how much I love you right?” I told her and got on top of her. I
kissed her ear and then her neck.

“I love you too Dave…what are you doing?” she asked me as I pulled her skin using my lips. I sucked on
her ear lobe and I heard her moan. She tried to push me away but there was no way she is able to lift 180 pounds. I moved closer to her lips and pressed my lips into her lips. She resisted at first but I gently sucked
on her lower lip while massaging her breasts through her shirt. She started kissing me back and I let my tongue slip into her mouth and explored it.

“Oh damn!” I groaned as she pushed me to the side and ran for the door but I grabbed her wrist and pulled her back on to the bed.

“Dave…you are in deep shit brother…you better let go of me or else…” she left the threat hanging. I have two options now. One, I could let go of her hand and suffer for the rest of my life for not fucking my sister when I got the chance OR I could take the chance and fuck her and who knows? Maybe she will enjoy it. I decided to go for the second option and pulled her into me.

“I am your sister! Let go of me! Fuck your pathetic girlfriend not me!” she tried to fight me but it was no use. I was way stronger than her. I ripped her shirt off and then her bra and her shirt was in pieces. That shirt better not be her favorite one cause it was in pieces.

I suddenly got an idea when I saw a scarf hanging from one of her dresser and I reached of it. I pinned her down to the bed so she won’t be able to move and tied her left wrist to the headboard. I held her right hand tightly and searched through her drawer until I found another one and did the same to her right wrist.

“Oh my god! You are dead! I will cut your head off!” she whispered through her teeth. I drank her beauty as I saw her gorgeous breasts and her nipples started hardening. I got on top of her and ran my finger over the side of her face. She thrashed around and I got off her and let her continue thrashing around mainly
because I got to see her breasts bouncing. She gave up after a while and laid on the bed defeated.

“You are gorgeous Mandy…why do you go out with Bruce? I will satisfy all your sexual pleasure
baby…leave that donkey-face…” I said and kissed her neck, she started moving her head side to side and I
held it tightly to one side and licked the side of her face.

“You are sick Dave…all you care for is pussy! You don’t even know the meaning of a relationship” she said
and I frowned.

“How am I sick baby? I do know what relationships are about…” I said and held her face tightly as I kissed
her luscious lips. I forced my tongue into her mouth and sucked on her tongue and she started moaning.

“Fuck you Dave. Fuck you” she spat and I moved down to her breasts and sucked on her right nipple and she moaned loudly for me. I moved to her left nipple and did the same. I moved down to her sweatpants and kissed her pussy through her pants.

“Baby…these need to come off…don’t you agree?” I asked her. She didn’t say anything and as I slowly moved her sweatpants, she tried to kick me but I caught her leg and quickly pulled the pants off and then her panties and spread her legs.

“Oooo…look at that…so god damn beautiful!” I said truthfully. She tried to kick me again but I grabbed her legs and forced them apart. I feasted on her delicious pussy. She kept it shaved, and it was so bald, soft and suckable. I moved in close enjoying the heat radiated from her nucleus and the sweet smell of her intoxicating me. I gently parted her lips and heard a soft moan, she was wet!

“So delicious…” I said. “I bet you taste delicious”

I didn’t give her a chance to say anything and started tasting her, lapping her juices and sliding my tongue deep into her pussy. She didn’t say anything but her body was responding moving to the rhythm of my
tongue and the further I stuck my tongue, the more her legs trembled.

“You like it baby?” I asked her. “Who is better me or Bruce?”

“Fuck you!” she screamed with pleasure.

“Ohhhh Godddd!” she screamed as pleasure coursed through her body with the help of my golden tongue.

“You are sooo fucking dead…Ahhh…feels good”

I ignored her and continued to tongue fuck her warm pussy. I trailed my tongue to her clit and rolled my

tongue over it again and again persistently. I heard her whimper and flicked it with the tip of my tongue and
immediately sucked it into my mouth. She started to groan and moan, her hips trying to grind against my
face. I slipped my index finger in her and she immediately tightened around it.

“OHHH I AM SO CLOSE SO CLOSE!” she moaned ignoring the fact that I was the one giving her this
orgasm. I curled my fingers and found her G-spot and massaged it gently, gradually increasing the pace. I
started applying more and more pressure on it and made a “come here” motion. She arched her back
arched her back and groaned loudly.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHH I AM CUMMMMMMMMMMMMING!” she screamed and her juices literally exploded
from her pussy and shot me in the face. I quickly slurped all the juices from her pussy and loved the taste of it.

I couldn’t wait any longer, I needed pussy! I brought my shorts down and took off my shirt to let her see my body and my cock. Her eyes were not fixed on my body but on my cock as precum were leaking out of it.
I lined up my cock with her warm pussy and pushed it in to the hilt as we both hissed in pleasure. I loved the way her cunt was squeezing my dick and her pussy was tight as fuck. I slowly started pumping into her tight pussy and she started writhing beneath me, buckling her hips against mine as I pumped into her deep and hard.

“Don’t stop Dave! Please don’t stop!” she cried as her pussy quivered around my cock. I loved the feeling of her pussy and it was so hot that I thought my cock would melt at the heat. I knew I had complete control of her and quickly removed the scarf which bounded her wrists and she immediately pulled me down and gave me a deep kiss.

“Your pussy feels so good baby so god damn good!” I groaned as I kissed her. She wrapped her legs around me and pulled me closer into her so my hips were grinding into her pussy. Her smooth thighs felt amazing as they wrapped around me.

“Tell me how much you love…say my name! Scream my name” I urged her as I ran my hand my hands through her blonde hair.

“Fuck me Dave! Fuck me! Oh God I love you so much! You fuck me so much better than Bruce” she cried. All sense of right and wrong and all manner of pride had been removed from her mind. She squeezed my
ass and moaned into my mouth.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH” she screamed my name as another orgasm hit her. Her pussy clamped down
on my cock but I ignored the tightness and kept on fucking her as her juices flowed around my cock. It was like I was trying to run in water, I couldn’t fuck her as fast when she gripped as I normally would but this
made her cum even harder since her G-spot grinded against my dick.

“Oh Dave oh Dave!”she moaned as her orgasm subsided. I kissed her hard and took her nipple into my
mouth and grazed it with my teeth and gently pulled it with my teeth. She tightened her pussy each time I
would pull her nipple and her face was lost in endless pleasure.

I found her asshole and inserted my index finger in it and rotated it and pulled her nipple with my teeth. She
rolled her eyes all the way back and I rubbed her clit roughly with my fingers and brought her to another
amazing orgasm.

“DAVEHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed so loudly that I thought our neighbors heard and clamped her mouth
with my mouth. This time I didn’t kept on fucking her but played with her nipples as she caught her breath
after the orgasm.

“Why won’t you cum!” she asked seriously. I grinned at her. Football had trained me to last longer and I
have a lot of endurance.

“Don’t worry…I will make you cum!” she grinned and pushed me to the side and straddled me. She lined
herself down with my cock and sat on it hissing with pleasure. She started riding my cock with all her
energy and force. I was getting close to my orgasm and could feel the churning in my balls but I saw this as
a challenge and wanted to outlast Amanda.

“Cum for me! Cum for me! Cum in my pussy!” she screamed as her ass smacked against my hips. I
squeezed her ass cheeks and helped her up and down and I could tell her orgasm was fast approaching. I
pulled her into me and started fucking her with intensity and gave her a deep kiss. I loved the way her
nipples grazed across my skin and could only imagine the pleasure she was receiving from this action.

“YOU BASTARD!” she cried out and collapsed on top of me as she cummed again. This wasn’t as intense
as her other orgasms but it knocked her out. I thought she passed out but she was kissing my neck gently.

My orgasm was just as close and I fucked her limp figure and I was about to explode. She sensed this and
squeezed her cunt with force as I slammed into her and exploded. I must have cum gallons in her pussy.

“Only if Bruce can last half as long as you can” she muttered and I laughed out loud. She laughed with me
and looked deeply into my eyes.

I picked her up with ease and she clung on to me tightly wondering where I was taking her. Truth be told, I
didn’t know where I was taking her until I saw my parent’s room closed. I opened the room and dumped
her on the large bed and then jumped on her and started kissing her. She started kissing me back and ran
her hands through my hair and rested them behind my neck.

“Mmm” I moaned as she started stroking my cock. I could feel it slightly hardening but knew it was going to
take some time for me to recover.

The next thing I knew she had bobbed her head down and taken my head into her warm mouth. She
swirled her tongue over the head then started to move down the shaft before pulling off and sitting back up.

She closed her eyes and really went to work. Her saliva coated me as she worked up and down me driving
me crazy. Her hand now was gently massaging my balls as she continued sucking me deep. Amanda
increased her tempo, taking me to back of her mouth with each movement until she slipped my cock into
her throat. She swallowed me whole with her nose hitting my pubic hair. I gently pushed her off of me.

“What? You don’t want to cum in my mouth? I thought guys liked doing that?” she asked in a cute way.

“”I love cumming down a girl’s throat but I don’t want this to go to waste” I said as I pushed her on to her
back and put a pillow under her ass.

“Dave! That’s mom’s pillow! And my cum is drenching it!” she said and I noticed that but that turned me on.

“Dave? How many girls have you fucked?”

“I umm….I” This question threw me by surprise. “I don’t know…more than I can count…why?”

“Just wondering…so what are you going to do to me now?” she asked sexily shaking her ass in front of my
face. I grinned and smacked her ass playfully.

“Have you ever been fucked up the ass baby? Did Bruce Wayne fuck you up the ass?” I teased her. She shook her head nervously.

“Don’t call him Bruce Wayne! He is not batman!” she scolded me. I slowly started massaging her ass cheeks and spread them apart to see her forbidden pink eye. I scooped some cup which was dripping from her pussy and massaged her asshole.

When she was nice and loosened up, I began to massage her hole with my finger.

“Oh my god Dave” she exclaimed “I had no idea that would feel so good!”

I smiled to myself and slid a finger in slowly. I watched as her tight little ass swallowed up my finger and gripped it tightly in place. I could tell she was eager, as her ass was clenching and unclenching around my finger. All the while I was driven on by the sounds of Amanda’s sexy moans.

“You like that baby?” I asked her. “Think you can handle another finger”

“It feels amazing…yeah I think I can” she exclaimed

I pushed in another finger and started sawing back and forth. Amanda buried her face in my blankets as I continued finger fucking her virgin asshole. I lowered my face and started to lick around her rim as my fingers penetrated her depths. I pushed my fingers in up to the knuckle and I knew she was ready.

“Dave?” she looked into my eyes as I lined up my dick against her asshole. “Please be gentle…it is my first time”

“You know what? I am going to use some lube just for you…” I got off the bed and looked through the drawers of my parents until I found what I was looking for.

“How did you know they keep it there?” she asked me curiously and I grinned at her.
I took the bottle of lubricant and flicked it open. I squirted a little into Amanda’s crack, and she shuddered.

“It’s cold.” she said.

“Sorry,” I replied, leaning in to breath hot air over her exposed asshole.

My finger were soon back at work, rubbing the lube into her hole. I dipped one, the two fingers into her, getting her nice and primed. I then squirted some into my hand and coated my dick with the gooey
substance.

After tossing the bottle to the floor, I pulled Amanda’s ass apart and began to slide my slippery cock up and down her crack, before coming to a stop at her tight little hole. She was holding her breath as I began
to push. Her ass was tight and didn’t give much, but I managed to squeeze my head in with a pop.

“Uhhhggg,” she groaned as her tight muscular ring clamped down around my cock, imprisoning it within the confines of her virgin asshole.

I stopped and just let her get used to the feeling. After a while she began to relax a little more and I began to move my hips around, swiveling the head of my cock around in her ass. I then pushed forward a little more. It was very tight and hard to make any ground. I spread her cheeks and stared at my cock, half buried in her ass. I also noticed she was starting to play with her pussy.

“Keep going.” she urged. “I want to feel all of your dick inside me.”

I reached around and grabbed the front of her thighs, pulling her back a little. She moaned louder as her ass slid down my lubricated dick. After a few more minutes I was completely buried in her tight hole.
The feeling was amazing and I started grinding my hips into her ass. My balls were pressed firmly against her pussy lips, and I could feel the vibrations from Amanda playing with her clit.

“It feels so full.” she said. “I love it!”

As I withdrew, I could feel that tight ass grabbing at my cock, trying to hold me in place. I pulled back almost all the way out. My dick head was gently tugging at her muscular ring, threatening to pop out.
I then pushed my way back up Amanda’s asshole, this time a little faster.
“Oh my fucking god!” she exclaimed as I bottomed out again.

She was squeezing her ass tightly around my dick. And I was having a hard time even moving it. The site was so perfect I wished I had a camera. The way her perfect ass was raised in the air, accepting my
cock. Her narrow little waist, bending low before rising back up to her shoulders. I don’t think there’s anything sexier on Earth than a woman in that position.

“Faster,Dave! please,” she moaned.

I started fucking her at a medium pace, trying to control myself. Jackie was actually pushing her hips back at me. I stopped moving and she increased her pace, thrusting her firm ass backwards. She dropped
her head into the blankets and screamed into the sheets as she roared through her first anal induced climax. I could feel her ass clenching and unclenching around my cock as she tried to milk it with her
asshole. The feeling was incredible! I wasn’t even doing anything. Amanda was fucking me with her ass!

“Yes, it’s so good! Keep fucking me in the ass!!!!”

She was turning me on! I grabbed a hold of her hips and thrusted forward, feeding my cock into her greedy little asshole.

“Uhhhhh!” she groaned loudly.

I pulled out again before drilling her tiny hole with another hard thrust.

“Do you like my cock in your ass!?!” I groaned

“Yes! I love it! I love your cock in my ass!”

Every time I heard that cute little voice of hers say something dirty I thought I would blow my load. I restrained myself, however, since the experience was way to good to be rushed. I was fucking her ass now. I was pounding that small hole, driving her hips down into my bed. I almost got carried away, but stopped before I went over the edge.

Amanda turned to look at me.

“Can we try it in a different position?” she asked.

“Sure,” I said, pulling my cock free from her slippery butt hole. “Get on your back and pull your legs up to your head.”

I had never tried it that way so I was eager to experiment. Amanda did as she was told. As she rolled over I stared down at her cleanly shaven pussy and wondered if I would ever get the chance to try that out.

Pulling her legs up to her head, her hips raised off the bed. I moved forward and slipped my cock back into her waiting asshole. This position was even better. I stared down at my cock moving in and out of her body, then up to her face. Her eyes were closed in pleasure, and a quiet moan was resonating from her lips. I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer.

Just then I heard a phone ringing and I looked over to my side where Amanda’s phone was on the bed. I grabbed the phone and looked at the caller-ID and I was about to turn it off when I got an idea.

“You brought your phone?” I asked her not stopping to fuck her ass.

“Leave it and fuck me!” she screamed

“It is Bruce…uhh…and it is on speaker!” I joked. She immediately grabbed the phone out of my hand and
sighed in relief and threw it next to her. The phone started ringing again and I answered it and pressed it
against Amanda’s ear.

“Hello?” she groaned giving me the death stare.

“Hi baby….uh! I am fine…it is nothing!” she said trying hard not to moan. I grabbed her and started
pounding her ass like my life depended on it. She bit her lower lip and I could tell she was trying hard not to
scream my name out.

“Oh I am so sorry baby….I…I can’t come right now! I…I am helping my brother with his math!” she lied

“I can’t just leave him now! Sorry baby…I will talk to you later!” she said and shut the phone and threw it next
to her.

“AHHHHHHH FUCK ME DAVE!” she screamed my name. I was closer than before and I thrusted into her
ass and exploded all over her ass.

“God that was awesome…shit we got to clean up everything!” she said and I helped her get rid of all the evidence. I gave her a deep kiss and passed out on my bed.

————————————————————————————————————————————————-

“Alright Dave…you are umm…ungrounded….just get a better grade” Mom said. Amanda told mom that I
studied vigorously last night and didn’t sleep until it was almost mid-night and my mom believed her. My
dad knew that I was bullshitting but he was “cooler” than most dads so he grinned at me.

“Thanks mom!” I gave her a hug and a quick kiss on her cheek. “so…I am going over to Jessica’s
house…so is umm Amanda…you know she is just back from her aunt’s…and I want to spend some time
with her…and maybe get my first kiss…”

Dad was trying not to crack up behind her and I could tell Amanda was really trying not to burst into
laughter. I however kept my face straight and gave my mom my puppy-dog eyes.

“Sure baby…don’t rush the kiss alright honey…just keep it simple…and don’t feel nervous…everybody has
their first kiss.” She said giving me words of advice “Right Larry?”

“Yeah Dave….ummm…yeah…just grab her ass and lift her up lightly and stick your tongue deep in her
mou-

“Larry! Poor kid he is only 16” Mom scolded and put her hands over my ears.

My dad Larry knew that I was not as innocent as I looked because he came home early one day and found
me having a threesome with two cheerleaders I picked up after my football game. He didn’t stop me and
just warned me not to get any of them pregnant.

“Alright mom…good-bye” I said and followed Amanda to her car.

“You are such an asshole!” she said once we got in the car. I laughed and she laughed with me.

“Shut up Mandy!”

“Maybe a kiss…my first kiss” she mocked me and started laughing. “only if she knew what we did last
night!”

“She would have a heart attack for sure! So we are telling Bruce what we did last night right?” I teased her

“No! Dave…I know you don’t care that much for girls other than just fucking them but please Bruce is a nice
guy and I don’t want to hurt his feelings…I really like him” she said. I did fucking care for girls and I loved
Jessica.

“Ouch…that was harsh” I said and she looked at me half-amused. She parked her car right in front of their
house and we both got out.

“Listen we did nothing last night” she said grabbing my hand. I tried to go ahead but she had a solid grip.

“Yeah yeah…” I said and rang the doorbell. Bruce opened the door and we both frowned when we saw
each other.

Bruce was a year older than me and was the same height and weighed almost as much as me. Everybody
at my school would often talk who would win in a fight IF we fought. He had an ugly ass face in my opinion but apparently he doesn’t cause my sister is dating him.

Luckily, Jessica didn’t have his ugliness or else I would have dumped her long ago. She was quite
stunning standing 5’5 and she had reddish brown hair and sparkling green eyes just like me. She had 36
B breasts and flat stomach and busty ass. What I really loved about her was her cheerful personality. She
was always happy and wasn’t bitchy like my other girlfriends

“Bruce!” Amanda jumped into his arms and gave him a long kiss. I looked away and went in looking for
Jessica.

“Where is Jessica?” I asked looking at Bruce but he didn’t hear me because he was making out with
Amanda in the middle of the door.

“Here I am!” Jessica jumped out of nowhere and tackled me into the couch. She hugged me tightly and I gave her a long lingering kiss. I stroked her auburn hair and hugged her tightly. She smelled like flowers and it was intoxicating me!

“Baby I have missed you soooooooooooooooooooo much!” she said and gave me another kiss. She straddled my chest and ran her hands through my hair.

“I missed you too…and I missed these” I said moving my hands up her flat stomach. She was expecting me to cup her breasts but I ran my fingers over them and traced her lips.

“So David Silva…what did you do without me? Were you cheating on me?” she asked with a naughty smile on her face. I pulled her into me and gave her a deep kiss.

“I was lost without you and the thought of cheating on you didn’t even strike my mind” I said

“Good answer” she squeezed my cheeks with her thumb and index finger. I felt guilty because I cheated on
her and vowed that I would never cheat on another girl.

“Let’s go to my room” she grabbed my hand and ran upstairs. I thought I would lose my arms but managed to keep up with her. When we reached her room, she tried to push me on the bed but I was expecting this so I grabbed her as I fell on her bed. I pulled her up with me and she laid her head on my chest and I stroked her hair.

“What do you want to do baby?” I asked her pulling her up for a kiss. We kissed briefly and she looked into my eyes.

“I just want to be with you…want you to hold me” she said and I was more than happy to hold her. She put her head on my big arm so our faces were level and I turned to my side so I could look at her. I stroked the hair out of her face so I could look at her eyes and hugged her tightly.

“Dave?” she said looking at me “We are not going to break up are we? You are not going to dump me like you dumped other girls are you?”

I was getting so sick of getting this question that I got really mad; why the fuck do people keep thinking that it is my fault that I dumped the sluts. She looked at me and hugged me tightly when she saw my upset face.

“No Jess…I won’t dump you…why do you think I will? Don’t you trust me?” I asked.

“I trust you…I am sorry for asking you that question…” she said and kissed me delicately and wiped the tears off my face.

“It’s okay…I understand…I will tell you the facts and the myths alright?” I said and looked into her face.

“You don’t have to…I trust you” she said and I gave her a quick kiss.

“I duped Sara, Ashley, Britney, Brianna….because they were all bitches…and just wanted to look to go out with a hunk…they were bitches to my friends and everything so I dumped them…and Catherine, Julia, and Olivia broke up because we just didn’t fit….and I might have umm had sex with some girls at parties but my
heart is yours…alright?” I asked her. She smiled and hugged me.

“You are my best friend, shoulder to lean on, the one person I know I can count on, you’re the love of my
love, you’re my one and only, you’re my everything!” she said and I was baffled.

“Did you find that on the internet?” I teased her.

“Just go with it idiot!” she said punching me in the arm playfully. I laughed and hugged her tightly and didn’t
let go for a long time.

“Dave isn’t it hot?” she said and took off her shirt so she only had a bra on. It was actually not that hot, it
was perfect and I knew what she was trying to do. I followed her lead and took off my shirt and grinned at
her.

“No fair! You have no clothes on your chest and I do…” she unclasped her bra and let her breasts fall and I
had a serious erection. I grabbed her and gave her a lustful kiss and explored her mouth. I made a trail of
kisses down her chin and took her sensitive nipple into my mouth and sucked on it lightly.

“Ohhh…that feels nice” she moaned and ran her hands through my hair. Bruce chose the wrong time to
interrupt us and he stood at the doorway looking at us.

“Ummm….we are watching a movie and thought you want to watch” He said looking at me menacingly, he
was probably expecting me to move to other side of the bed and pretend I didn’t touch her sister so I kept on sucking her breasts.

“Huh? Bruce!” she said and hugged me so her back was visible and not her breasts. I grinned at Bruce
and kissed Jessica’s neck and ran my hands down her bareback and squeezed her ass. He looked like he
wanted to punch me.

“Are you guys coming?” he asked

“No!” I answered and Jessica said “yes”. I looked at her and she gave me that pleading smile which meant
that she would make it up to me.

“Dude are you going to leave us alone now? She needs to change and she doesn’t need a pervert watching her!”

“Shut the fuck up man!”

“Dave please?” she whispered. She hates it when we both fight and she put her shirt on once he left. I
sighed and followed Jessica downstairs. Bruce was all the way to the left and he sat next to Amanda, I took
a seat next to Amanda and Jessica sat next to me. The movie was an action one named “Ip man”, I never
watched the movie but wasn’t interested in it either.

“Why is your brother so ugly?”

“Shut up Dave. You are sooo mean…and he is not ugly” she scolded me and lightly pushed me away. I laughed and lifted her up with ease and dropped her on my lap. She giggled and shuffled around until she was sitting between my legs. I moved back to give her more room and pulled her back with me and put my arms around her slim waist and rested my head on her shoulder.

“You are so beautiful baby” I kissed her cheek “Your brother is the exact opposite of you”

“Dave” she sighed and shook her head.

“Alright fine baby…I am sorry” I looked over to my side and saw my sister resting her head on Bruce’s chest. He had his arm around her and was looking at the movie with fascination. He looked like such a fool that I wanted to laugh out loud but knew it was going to hurt Jessica’s feeling.

“You are forgiven by your majesty…now let me watch the movie” she giggled.

How can any man ignore a beautiful girl sitting inches away from him? I slowly rubbed her stomach feeling her tight stomach. I slipped my hands underneath her shirt and slowly moved them upwards. I looked at her face and smiled, she had her eyes closed and was biting her lower lip. Jessica was extremely sensitive and when I reached the bottom of her breasts her breathing was irregular.

“I thought you liked the movie baby…am I disturbing you?” I whispered in her ear and sucked on her earlobe gently. I used the tip of my tongue and pushed it in her ear. She immediately turned around and pressed her lips onto mine with lust.

“Do you want me to stop baby?” I whispered in her ear again. I traced her nipple but didn’t actually touch it, which was driving her crazy.

“You basted! I love you so much and hate you so much” she moaned. I smiled to myself and let my other hand travel downwards while still tracing her nipple.

“Dave…that feels so good!” she moaned

“Really? Does it?” I asked, letting my hands slowly roam higher up her stomach. I danced my fingers all over her torso, except her breasts, I came close but never actually touched them. And when they came near she inhaled sharply, when I didn’t touch them she let it out, giving me a frustrated look. When I looked over her shoulder I could see her nipples, now probably uncomfortably hard, trying to spear through the tight shirt she was wearing.

“Stop teasing me.” She pleaded as my hand came so close to touching her left breast, but then pulled back right as I was about to.

“What? You want me to do this?” I asked, suddenly laying my hands on both her tits and squeezing gently. She cried out, a little more startled than I had hoped but it was still an amusing reaction. She moaned as I began squeezing and massaging with my fingers. Apparently her breasts were incredibly sensitive because every change in movement I made got a reaction out of her.

After a few minutes of this I let my fingers seek out her little rock hard nipples and grasped them gently. She closed her eyes and leaned her head against mine, which was still perched on her shoulder.

“Daveee!” she groaned as I tweaked one gently and slowly twisted the other a fraction. She was shifting her hips on my lap and I winced as her weight ground my hard on against my leg. But I wasn’t about to stop what I was doing.

“Oh god Dave that feels so good.” she said quietly in my ear.

“Good, then this will feel better.” I said as I moved my right hand downwards and slipped them underneath her panties and shorts. She shivered as my fingers traveled down her sparsely hairy pussy and she was drenching when I reached her pussy. I started rubbing her cilt in circles and she was twitching uncontrollably.

“I am going to cum Dave…” she whispered and I increased the speed of my thrusting and pushed my fingers into her pussy and stimulated her G-spot

“Cum for me baby…cum for me” I said rather loudly and both Amanda and Bruce turned to look at me.

“Get your hands off her now!” He said as menacingly as possible. I barely heard him and doubted that Jessica heard him. She threw her head back and her juices gushed from her pussy drenching my fingers. She smiled and looked at me. I slowly got my fingers out and sucked her sweet juice of my finger.

“You bitch!” Bruce jumped from the couch, pushed Jessica out of the way and jumped on top of me. He started punching me in the ribs and stomach, knocking the wind out of me. I soon felt the pain in my sides and pushed him off me and threw him on the floor. Before he got up I tackled him back to the floor and punched him square in the jaw.

“DAVE!” Both Jessica and Amanda said in unison as they rushed to break the fight up.

“What is wrong with you faggot? Why the fuck wont you mind your own business!?!” I said as I tried to punch him in the jaw again. This was a fight people in our high-school would probably pay to see. We were both the strongest kids in school and many wanted to see who was the toughest.

“Dave stop please?” Jessica said as she pulled me off. I reluctantly stopped punching him and got off me but the bastard decided to strike then. He threw a punch at me but before I could move my head his fist connected my lower jaw. If the punch had connected to my jaw, he probably would have broke it.

“BRUCE!” Amanda yelled and tried to hold him back while Jessica did the same for me.

“Get the fuck out of my house! Leave faggot!” He yelled and before he even finished the sentence I headed for the door.

“Dave wait please…” Jessica tried to plead

“Let’s go Ashley” I said expecting her to follow me but she stood where she was not making eye contact with me. I was so mad that I punched the wall leaving my knuckle print. I felt the pain shoot through my arm but ignore the pain and headed out. I heard Jessica’s pleas but got in my car and drove home.

“Shit” I muttered as blood started flowing out of my cut skin. I went to the kitchen sink and washed it off and tried to apply band-aid and wrap it up but I was hard.

“Let me help you with that” I didn’t even turn my head around to know who it was. It was Jessica. She gently pushed me on the couch and sat on my lap and applied cream on my cut skin.

“Ah” I winced and I could see the tears starting to swell. I knew what was coming next, she would cry and say how sorry she was even though it wasn’t her fault.

“Come on baby” I said and hugged her tightly. She started crying into my chest and I stroked her hair and rubbed her back.

“It wasn’t your fault…let’s forget about it alright honey?” I said and kissed her forehead. She doesn’t come to my football games for the fear of seeing me get tackled.

“He shouldn’t have done that…I am sorry…” she said looking into my eyes. I wiped the tears of her face and kissed her forehead.

“Don’t worry about it” I said yawning “Let’s go to sleep”

“Hey you two lovebirds…wake up!” My mom shook me and thus woke Jessica. She looked at me confused and then realized how she got here.

“Hi Megan…how are you?” Jessica greeted my mom

“I am doing fine sweetie…how are you doing? How did you do on the report card” Mom said. For some reason my mom LOVES Jessica. Maybe because she thinks Jessica is my “first” girlfriend. I looked over to see Amanda and Dad watching T.V, so Jessica and me helped mom set up the table. They both chatted away talking about everything.

Dinner was uneventful for me but was a blast for my family because my mom just has to tell embarrassing stories of my childhood to Jessica. Dad and Amanda were cracking up and Jessica was trying very hard not to laugh out loud mainly because she doesn’t want to hurt my feelings.

“Mom?” I tried to get her attention

“This one time Jessica…he sang his own version of Jingle-bells…it goes like this….”Jingle bells Batman sucks-

“Mom!” I said sharply

“What is it David?” She asked concerned.

“Could you umm stop sharing my childhood stories?” I said and tried to hide tomato red face.

“Poor baby…he blushes so easily…I am sorry baby but at least I didn’t tell her the time when you wet your bed” Mom said in awed voice. The only reason why I didn’t snap back at mom was because I loved her deeply and she is sensitive. I looked over Dad who was laughing so hard he left the table.

“Jessica are you staying over?” Mom asked as we finished dinner.

“Ummm-

“Yeah she is mom” I spoke for Jessica and helped them clean up.

We all sat down and watched some T.V and Amanda tried to sit next to me but I moved so Jessica was in between. After an hour or so, both mom and dad left so it was just Amanda, Jessica and me. I waited for half-hour or so and I got up pulling Jessica up with me. I led her to my room and pushed her on my bed and pounced on her. We started kissing passionately as we tried to get rid of our clothes and it wasn’t long before we were naked and exploring each other’s body.

“I want you in me Dave…in me now!” Jessica moaned as I started sucking her nipples. She pulled me up and kissed me deeply. “No fore play tonight baby…I need you!”

lined up my erection against her soaked pussy and pushed in slowly until all 8in of my erection was buried inside her hot cunt. We both moaned with pleasure and Jessica wrapped her legs around mine and pushed me in further.

“Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck meee!” she whispered fiercely and I moved back until my head was almost out of her pussy and then slammed home. She hissed and threw her arms around me and pulled me in for a deep kiss. I continued fucking her pussy which was so hot that I thought my dick would melt. Unfortunately, I couldn’t fuck her as fast and hard as I wanted because each movement we made produced a squeaky voice from my bed.

“Stop! Put me on the floor and fuck the shit out of me” she said. I grinned and lifted her up from the bed and laid on the floor, luckily we had carpet so the floor won’t be cold. I started slamming her pussy with all my force and strength, she was trying hard not to scream at the top of her mouth and I knew she was close to an orgasm.

“I am going to cum Dave” she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes shut. I leaned down and pressed my lips onto hers and she moaned loudly into my mouth and pulled me into her. Her nipples kept on rubbing against my skin and I could just imagine how much pleasure she was receiving.

“Oh gawd!” she pushed my face down into hers and rammed her tongue down my throat. At that exact moment, she clamped down on my dick with her dick and started breathing heavily. I felt her juices flow around my cock and rubbed her clit furiously. She kept on cumming for what seemed like hours but probably was only a minute or two.

“Thanks baby” she said trying to catch her breath. She pushed me off her and straddled me; she slowly lowered herself down on my cock.

“I just love your ass baby…so damn tight!” I groaned as she lowered herself down. Her ass muscles kept clenching and unclenching as she lowered herself down my cock, giving me amazing feelings.

“Your cock is so fucking big! I love it!!!” she grinned with pride as my cock was hidden in her ass. She stayed there for a minute feeling my chest and soon my nipples stood out.

“You look cute just laying down there…making me do all the work huh?” she smiled. Before I could say something smart, she rose and then dropped down on my pole. Her ass was easily the tightest ass I have ever fucked. She used my chest for support and kept on fucking me, her hair fell to one side and her face looked so sexy.

“Ride my cock baby!” I moaned as I felt her perfect asscheeks. I slapped them playfully and with each slap she squeezed my dick. I kept on slapping her cheeks and she suddenly stopped and collapsed on top of me.

“Mmmm” she moaned as I felt juices flowing from her pussy and onto my thighs. She came again and I knew she couldn’t fuck me any longer. I picked her up and pushed her against the wall and reentered her ass from behind.

“Yeah baby! Fuck the shit out of me!” she moaned as I entered her gaping asshole. I rubbed her cilt furiously and fucked her ass. I pushed my index and middle finger in her pussy and found her G-spot. I was getting close but wanted to cum with her so I massaged her g-spot furiously.

“I am going to cum baby!” I moaned in her ear and pushed my tongue into her ear.

“Cum with me! Cum with me!” she whispered and squeezed her ass tightly. I pushed in deeply and exploded in her ass and she came with me, her juices flowed into my hand and she almost fell down. I picked her up and gently dropped her on the bed and she pulled me down with her.

“Thanks baby” I whispered in her ear and kissed her deeply. We just kissed for a long time just caressing each others body.

“Baby I am going downstairs for a drink…want anything?” I asked her getting up

“No…just come back quickly I want you to hold me while I fall asleep” she yawned and covered her naked body with her blanket.

I pulled up my boxers and skipped downstairs, there were no lights on so I assumed Amanda was asleep and I got a water bottle from the fridge and gulped it down. I put it back and just as I was about to close the door I felt someone hug me from behind. I jumped 10ft in the air and looked to see who it was.

“Amanda? What are you doing!?!” I looked at Amanda who was completely naked. She grinned and pushed me towards the wall and tried to kiss me. I gently pushed her off from me and she frowned.

“Dave I need you…I don’t know what you did to me but when I had sex with Bruce I only had one orgasm and with you I had more than one…I need your cum in me…please!?!” she begged and it kind of scared me seeing how desperate she seemed.

“No fuck you! Go fuck Bruce!” I said annoyed and tried to go up the stairs. She looked mad but bent down and tried to take my dick in her mouth, which was semi-hard. I slapped her face with it couple of time and put it back in my boxers.

“That is all you get” I grinned and tried to go up the stairs again. This time she tackled me against the wall.

“Listen Dave…I need you right now and if you don’t give me what I want…I will tell Jessica what we did!” she threatened me. If she said that couple of days ago, I would have laughed at her but know my feelings towards Jessica changed dramatically.

“I can’t do it now!” I begged and she thought about it for a while and nodded.

“Fine…as soon as Jessica falls asleep” she pushed me and I went up the stairs nervously. I got back in bed with Jessica and she hugged me tightly and put her head on my chest and draped her arm over me.

“Mmm what took you so long” she sighed contently and I kissed her forehead and stroked her hair. She soon fell asleep and I waited for couple more minutes and I all heard was her soft breathing. I was tempted to go back to sleep and almost did but I saw Amanda in the doorway and she was sucking on her own nipples.

I gently moved off Jessica and she didn’t seem to notice and I followed Amanda to her room. She was addicted to my dick and as soon as I entered the room she jumped on me and sucked me off till I was hard and fucked my cock nice and hard. I didn’t even bother to please her and just lay down and let the bitch do the fucking job. She came twice before I came and when I came she collapsed on top of me and scooped the cum from her pussy and licked it off her finger. I pushed her off me and cleaned my cock and then went back to bed.

Jessica was sleeping soundly, she was on her stomach and her face was to one side. I gently moved the hair from her face and looked at her cute face, she looked so beautiful sleeping. I put my arm around her and put my head on her back and softly kissed it. She didn’t react or move; I hugged her tightly and dozed off to sleep with my love.

“Get the door Dave!” Amanda yelled and I grunted in response and got from the couch. Both my parents went to visit my aunt because she was was sick, and they left Amanda in charge of everything. Jessica took a nice warm shower with me and put some of Amanda’s clothes which were a size too big. We all planned on swimming but Amanda was having a conversation with Jessica and clearly they didn’t want me in it, so I sat on the couch and waited for them to finish. I opened the door and saw Bruce.

“Who the hell invited this bitch over?” I yelled at Amanda and she immediately ran to my side and positioned herself between us.

“I did…I thought he would like to swim with us” Amanda said and I got the keys from the table.

“You thought wrong! Either he is going to leave or I am” I tried to move through them outside but Amanda pushed me back.

“Hold on a second…Bruce has something to say to you” Bruce frowned and looked at me.

“I…I am sorry…for starting the fight…blah blah…accept my apology” I smiled because he apologized and because the scar on his face from yesterday made him look uglier. I didn’t want him having all the fun while I am in the car.

“Whatever…I am still leaving if he says ANYTHING” I said and threw the keys back on table. I went back to the couch and sat down. Bruce followed me and took a seat few spaces next to me. Amanda walked back to Jessica and they started talking again. Either of us said anything and Bruce was the first one to break the silence.

“What are they doing?” He asked

“I don’t know they have been talking the whole morning…” I answered

“Oh…dude I am sorry for starting the fight…” He said looking at me

“Yeah it’s fine…I probably would have done the same thing” I probably wouldn’t have done the same thing but he felt really bad so I lied.

“How is your scholarship to the college coming out?” He asked

“It’s pretty good…I have some last minute things to do…my cousin goes to the same college so I am pretty excited…” I said cracking my knuckles and turned the T.V. off “How is yours?”

“It is done…I just got to mail it to them…”

After that the conversation flowed pretty easily, we talked about football, music, school and movies. He told me his relationship with Amanda was pretty serious and he wants to get married to her(I wasn’t too happy about that). I could tell why Amanda fell for him, he might not be as good-looking as me but he was nice and funny. We had many of the same interests and we were talking about last night’s game when Jessica and Amanda interrupted us.

“Hi Bruce” Jessica greeted him and sat on my lap. She pulled me into her and gave me a deep kiss. She smiled and got up.

“Come with me” she made a “come here” motion with her index finger and I looked at Amanda who smiled like she knew something we didn’t. I shrugged and followed Jessica up to my room and she immediately pushed me on the bed and jumped on top of me and started kissing me with zeal. Within seconds we were naked and making out passionately and she suddenly broke the kiss.

“What’s wrong?” I asked her as she got up.

“Nothing…” She started looking through my clothes “I always wanted to fuck a guy who was blind-folded” she got a scarf from my closet and tied it around my eyes and I could barely see anything other than the lighting.

“Mmmm” I moaned as she rammed her tongue down my throat. I stroked her soft hair and let my hands travel down her smooth back and started fondling her ass. Her pussy was right at the tip of my dick and I desperately wanted to ram it into her. She probably sensed this and moved up just as I was about to pound it into her.

“Patience baby” She giggled as she started sucking my ear lobe and flicked with her tongue like I always do to her. It send waves of pleasure throughout my body and I tried to find her pussy again.

“Just a minute” She giggled and got off me. I was about to take my blind fold off when she said “Don’t take it off”

I sat there stroking my dick wondering when she will come back. Slowly something warm and slippery was choking my dick, I grabbed what I could snatch and pulled it down.

“Ohhhh god!” This voice was definitely not Jessica’s. I ripped the scarf out of my face to find Amanda riding my cock like she was possessed.

“Amanda what are you….ohh yeah baby…that feel so good…doing?” I asked her and tried to get up but she pushed me and gave me a sloppy kiss.

“You….ah ah…oh gawd…weren’t suppose…so big…take the scarf off!” she moaned and started moving up her pussy on my pole furiously. If this bitch wanted cock then I will give it to her! I grabbed her and threw her on the bed and jumped on her and slammed my dick into her. She shivered with bliss and tried to match my stroke but she couldn’t keep up with me. I was pounding her pussy like it was the last I will ever fuck.

“FUCK ME DAVE JUST LIKE THAT!” she screamed and rubbed her pussy lips but she didn’t need to. I was giving her all the happiness she ever wanted. I loved how her tits were bouncing and grabbed her nipples which were rock hard and tweaked them.

“OH MY FUCKING GOD! YES YES YES YES!” I reached down and bit her nipple and pulled it with my teeth while rolling her other one with my fingers.

“I AM CUMMING! I AM CUMMINGGGG!” she screamed and her pussy squeezed my dick so hard that I thought I was going to explode. I didn’t stop and kept on fucking her and my dick was rubbing against her G-spot furiously. Her juices kept on leaking down my dick and it felt like I was fucking a hot Poland Spring Water bottle!

“You like it baby? Tell me how much you like!” I growled as I slapped her breasts. She was sweating like she just ran a marathon, she grabbed my head and kissed me hard.

“I love it! I fucking love it!” she groaned and put her hands on my shoulder.

“I wanna fuck you doggy” I said and she immediately got in position and I ran my dick over her puffy pussy lips and she shivered in agony. I plunged my cock into her and she screamed with surprise. I loved the feeling of her warm walls clenching and releasing my dick and I loved her perfect ass cheeks which were firm.

“Oh!” she said as I grabbed her hair and pulled it back. The way she was positioned right now would give any guy an instant hard-on, her tits were hanging like apples from a tree and her face was in absolute delight. I reached and rubbed her cilt furiously.

“I AM CUMMING AGAIN!” she screamed and I pulled her cilt. She collapsed on the bed as her juices started flowing around my cock giving me pleasure. I got on top of her and continued fucking her with deep long stroked and I licked the sweat of her face.

“Are you going to cum for me again baby?” I asked and sucked on her ear and moved the hair out of her face. There is nothing like the smell of sweat when you have sex mixed with your cum.

“Dave? Oh gawd stop please…I can’t take it anymore…please” I didn’t stop but only fucked her slowly and waited for her to catch her breath.

“Where is Jess?” I asked her kissing her neck. She grinned at me and gave me a long kiss.

“Doing what I am doing…fucking her brother” she said slowly. I almost blew my load right there and stopped fucking her and looked at Amanda to see if she was kidding.

“Yep…let’s go see” she said. I picked her up with my dick still buried inside her and went to Amanda’s room to see Bruce fucking Jessica sideways so they both were facing each other. It was an erotic scene and I grinned at Amanda and dropped her on the bed.

“Need help bro?” I asked him and he grinned at me. I gave Jessica a long kiss and positioned my slimy cock against her asshole and pushed in slowly until all eight inches of my cock was in her ass.

“Stay with me Bruce!” I grunted and we started fucking her in a rhythm which was giving her the best sensations according to her moans. I kissed her neck and her ear while fucking her ass. I could actually feel Bruce’s cock fucking her and she tightened all her muscles as she came.

“This was her second time!” Bruce groaned as juices flowed down her pussy

“Let’s give her one more!” I grinned and increased my pace. I was getting really close and knew I wasn’t going to last much longer. I could tell Bruce wasn’t going to last much longer either and I tweaked her nipples. This pushed her over the edge and I rammed my cock into her ass and exploded. Bruce did the same and within a few minutes we were all on our backs spent.

“God I always wanted to fuck you!” Bruce said finally

“Really? You have Amanda” Jessica said and they started making out. I smiled and moved closer to Amanda who was smiling at me. She moved towards me and gave me a long kiss and I stroked her sweaty hair and looked at her beautiful face.

“Did you set all this up?” I asked her and she nodded her head. I grinned and used Amanda’s breasts as pillows and laid my head on it. She stroked my hair and her phone went off. I reached across and grabbed it.

“What’s up dad?” I answered

“Dave? Where is Amanda? Oh well…listen…your aunt is kind of sick so we will be staying with her couple of days and your cousins are coming over…Jasmine and Mike…they will probably be there around 12:00…”

“REALLY!?!” I said excitedly.

“Yeah…bye” I looked at the time it was 11:50 so they will be here in ten minutes.

“What’s up?” Amanda asked as I jumped up.

“Jas and Mike are coming over and will stay here for couple of days…” I said

“REALLY!?!” Amanda repeated me. Bruce and Jessica looked over confused.

“Jas and Mike are our cousins and if they are with Dave you cannot separate them….especially Dave and Jasmine…it’s like they are in love are something!” Amanda explained and I thought I saw jealousy in Jessica’s eyes.

“Do you want us to leave?” Bruce asked

“Hell no…you got to meet them…and let’s swim…I want to get rid of all these juices off my body” I said

We all went down to the pool and changed into our swim wear and jumped in the pool. After we washed away all the evidence of sex we all dried ourselves and sat down. Jessica and Amanda looked stunning in their bikinis and Jessica sat next to me.

“So stud…you are an incest freak also huh? Have you fucked your mom yet?” she teased me.

“No…I only fucked Amanda and Jasmine…” I replied and all three head looked at me shocked.

“You fucked Jasmine too? When!?!” Amanda asked shocked

“Last summer…Mike and me kinda seduced her…it was really easy and we had a blast the whole summer…jealous Amanda?” I teased her. She shook her head but I could tell she was jealous. (That story is for a different time…maybe if I get high rating and reads?)

“Dave? They are here” Amanda yelled from the kitchen and I almost sprinted to the door but managed to find my cool. I opened the window and saw a beautiful black Mercedes parked in the driveway. Jasmine slipped her leg out of the passenger side like runway model and her long slender leg appeared, then the other.

Jasmine’s skirt ended halfway down her smooth thighs. She had on a sky blue silk blouse that was pulled tight across her firm, medium sized chest. As amazing as her model like frame was, her strawberry blond hair framed a beautiful face that could not be ignored. Her high cheek bones, defined chin line and broad smile soothed me. Her swollen bright red lips rested below a nose perfectly matched to the rest of her face. She was strikingly pretty, and strangely similar to Amanda. She was definitely the hottest girl I have ever seen and was even hotter than most of the celebrities. One word which describes her is perfection.

“She has that affect on everyone…” I said to Bruce whose mouth was wide open when he saw Jasmine. Jessica was shocked too but she hid her emotions unlike her brother.

Mike then stepped out of the car, he wasn’t built like a football player but more like a soccer player. He was just as tall as me and his sandy blonde hair gave him the classic surfer look.

“Dave!” Jasmine basically ran up to me and threw her arms around my neck. I grinned and gave her a long kiss and hugged her tightly. She tasted like mint and smelled wonderful. I saw Amanda hug Mike and I was surprised when she kissed him on the lips. Amanda turned to an incest freak after I fucked her couple of days ago and I could tell she had the hots for Mike. Mike also told me he always fantasized about fucking Amanda so I guessed his dream was coming true.

“Wow Dave…you got bigger and more handsome…damn” she said looking at my chest and then running her hand over my abs. I grinned and kissed her again.

“I could say the same to you…your breasts got bigger and you look like an angel…is Mike taking care of you?” I whispered in her ear.

“Not as good as you are going to…who are they?” she asked nodding her head towards Jessica and Bruce.

“My girlfriend and you know Bruce…the same guy who Amanda was going out with past year and half…” I said.

“He is kinda cute…” she said as I led them inside.

“Hi I am Jasmine…” Jasmine introduced herself to Jessica and they talked for a bit. She then introduced herself to Bruce who couldn’t say anything. She giggled and then plopped down on the couch bringing me down with her.

“Hey Jessica…is it okay if I borrow your boyfriend for couple of days? We have some catching up to do” she said as I put my arm around her.

“I already told them about us…and guess what? I fucked Amanda couple of days ago!” I told her. Jasmine blushed and then broke into a laugh.

“Really? You finally fucked her? Oooo I am jealous!”

“Yo Dave…” He gave me dabs and then grinned “Steroids are bad for you faggot”

“I can still kick your ass Mike…don’t forget it!…besides I worked my ass off to get these.” I warned him and then grinned. He sat down next to me but his eyes were feasted on Jessica, it was as if he was trying to decided which position he should fuck her. Jessica simply smiled at him and then blushed when he stared at her for too long.

“Did you bring your swimsuit?” I asked Jasmine and she nodded her head in response.

“Let’s go swimming then!” Amanda said cheerfully and we all headed to the pool. The water was nice and cool for a hot summer day and we all jumped in it. Bruce and Amanda went off to a side and they started talking and kissing and I pulled Jasmine to the shallows. She looked so fucking gorgeous in her two piece bikini that she made Megan Fox look ugly. She sat down on my lap facing me and threw each of her long slender legs to a side. I placed my hands on her slender waist and kissed her beautiful red lips.

“I miss our adventures…how is Jenny? Dad told me she was sick…” I asked her stroking her long hair. She looked at me confused and she looked so cute.

“What do you mean sick? Mom was fine…she told me to take my new car for a ride and spend couple of days with you guys…” Jasmine cocked her head to a side.

“Oh? We will check on them later…but tell me about your life…how is college? Guess what? I got a full scholarship to the same college as your going!” I said and she grinned at me.

“How did you manage to do that? You were as dumb as a rock!” she said laughing.

“Oh shut up! I fucked my teachers for grades and besides I got the scholarship for football not acadamics” I said and she had her mouth open.

“You fucked your teachers too! Dave name someone who you didnt fuck! And yeah…you got so much bigger and you have that manly look on your face” she said and she rubbed my semi-erect cock and smiled. “Did you get big in that section too?”

“If you call 8in big…yeah”

“8in! Did you measure yourself freak?” I laughed and she laughed with me. I untied her top and threw it on the side.

“Your tits got bigger…did you meet anyone in college?”

“No…well yeah I met some guys but I didn’t like them that much…so I am single now…how about you? How long are you going out with Jessica?”

“What do you mean how long I will go out with Jessica?” I said getting upset.

“Well you do have a tendency to dump girls…” she said and stopped when she saw that I was upset “Come on…”

She smiled and leaned forward to give me a kiss. I grabbed her by the hips and pulled her into me so her breasts were pressing tight against me. Her nipples were rock hard and they were trying to penetrate my skin. I ran my hand through her wet hair and slowly pushed my tongue into her mouth. We kissed for what seemed a long time and she gently broke it off.

“I am hot and horny now! Let’s go to your room!” she got off me and pulled me with her. Her DD tits bounced as she climbed up the stairs. I glanced at the pool and saw Jessica making out with Mike and I felt a jolt of jealous. I tried to ignore it, after all she was my girlfriend not Mike’s. Jasmine basically ripped my arm off as she dragged me up the stairs.

“Come on Dave…is that the fastest you can climb the stairs?” Before I could reply she pushed me on the bed. I just lay there looking at her gorgeous breasts. She smiled at me and slowly and as sedectively as she can took off her panties. My dick was aching and she climbed on the bed and walked towards me in all fours, her breasts swaying.

“Little brother did I do that to you?” She pointed at my swollen dick with her left index finger and her other index towards herself. Brother! Damn she was fucking turning me on.

Her smooth tan thigh was driving me wild. I wanted to eat my way from her sexy toes to her mouth watering pussy. I wanted to shove my face in until I made her cover it with a gallon of her cum.

“Help me sister…it hurts a bit” I said playing into my role. We both wanted to play this role for a long time.

“Okay…this will make you feel better” Jasmin’s mouth surrounded my pulsing flesh. Jeez, what the fuck. Every wonderful feeling I remembered about Jasmin’s mouth on my cock was surpassed. She hadn’t done it many times, but weight of those experiences was tremendous.

I groaned loudly as her mouth swallowed several inches of my rod. Her one hand fondled my balls while the other gripped her nipple. I took a deep breath in through my nose. I was sure I could smell her wonderful scent. The smell made me hungry for her and pushed me over the edge.

I took her by her arms and pulled her to her feet. When our eyes met, all the powerful passion we shared was right there. I pushed her robe all the way open and admired her beautiful body wrapped like a present in red lace. It was clear acting was over.

I moved my hands slowly across her checks until my fingers were on her neck and my thumbs were right in front of her ears. I pulled her face close and placed my mouth over hers. My tongue quickly found hers, and we got lost in a long kiss that made my toes curl. Still holding her head, I pushed her face back and stared into her eyes, trying to read her heart. A tear drop started to form, but before it found its way to her cheek, she pulled me against her.

My hands slipped under her robe and took hold of her round ass. Jasmin’s shapely rump was firm, but it filled my hands, and my finger sunk in when I squeezed it. I reached under the bottom of each cheek, and gripped tightly. I pulled Jasmin hard into me, pressing my burning cock in between us.

Jasmin bit my neck and ear. “Oh Dave, you make me feel so good. Please, just fuck me. Don’t.”
I wanted to just shove my hurting dick inside her body, where I knew it was going to feel completely satisfied. But, I just held her against me, kissing her neck, face and lips. I had many warm sexual moments with Jasmin but it has been a long time.

I let my cheek lightly brush the back of her thighs before taking another mouth full of the back of her leg. With her legs pushed up towards her chest, I placed my mouth just inches from where the back of the thigh meets the ass cheek. I sucked hard and used my teeth to leave a bright red spot. My passionate aggression caused a jerk, followed by a moan.

Ten minutes after my lips started their journey at her ankle, they teasingly worked their way within half an inch of the prize. Jasmin’s hands moved around uncomfortably. She grasped at her chest, her stomach and even the carpet. When I let her legs lay flat on each side of me and licked beside her pussy, she clutched my hair. She pulled, I resisted until she let go.

I laid on my stomach with my hands under her ass. I looked up over her mound and between her heaving breasts. Jasmin stared down into my eyes. Her face screamed for me to satisfy her. I blew lightly across the two folds of pouting flesh. Jasmin grabbed at the short carpet and pulled her back off the floor a few inches and looked down into her begging hole.

“Please, Please, Dave!” A loud groan of relief sounded as her head flopped back on the floor. My tongue had plunged straight into her hole.
My mouth filled with that wonderful taste. I could never describe the taste, but there was nothing like it. I circled my tongue around a few times inside her body and then slowly moved upward. I separated her lips with my mouth’s pry bar until I reached her gorged clit. I sucked it hard into my mouth and batted it with the tip of my tongue.

Jasmin’s ass instantly jerked off the floor and her legs slammed shut on my head, then opened all the way. Panting hard, “Oh fuck. Jeez!” I forced my open mouth over her gushing hole. My mouth filled with her flowing juices as I dug in as far as I could make my tongue reach.

Gripping her ass as hard as I could I went back to work on her swollen nub. Jasmin’s hands had a firm grip on my head as her knees pulled up towards her chest. Her hole opened wide to my hungry mouth as she drove my head wherever she needed it.

Finally, after several building orgasms, Jasmin lost it. Her hips bucked, driving her cunt into my face, over and over again. Then, with one last screech her thighs clamped down on my head. If I hadn’t been so excited, I might have screamed from the pain of having my hair yanked on. Jasmin pushed her feet onto the floor and forced her pussy and my face up into the air. When her ass dropped back to the ground, my head went with it. I watched her sweet fluid run down her quivering butt cheeks when her legs finally opened and set my head free.

I looked up over her glistening body and her bra had been ripped off. I smiled as big as the sun as her exhausted and exhilarated face greeted me. In a gasping breath she spoke, “what is wrong with you, phew, are you trying to kill me?”

“I am not done yet babydoll…” I smiled. She was stunning; words could not describe her beauty. She has amazing breasts, which were perfect for her body. She had beautiful pink nipples, which were rock hard and were sticking out half-inch.I was going to feel every inch of her body.

I took her pointy nipple into my mouth and gently sucked on it. She moaned and relaxed as I gently massaged her other breast with my hand, rolling her nipples with my fingers. I then moved to her other breast and sucked on her nipple, gently pulling it with my teeth and twisting it.

“Ohhhhh Dave? That feels soooo good” she moaned, running her hand through my hair. I moved to her neck and started sucking on it and kissing her. She shook and put her hand on my shoulder and leaned back. I continued kissing her neck, and then I moved to her Adam’s apple, and I licked her chin and traced her throat. I felt her swallow and she started twitching lightly.

“DAVE? WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO MEEE?”

I didn’t answer her and kissed her shoulder and then moved to her armpits and kissed her, and licked it gently. I knew I was driving her crazy and licked it thoroughly before moving on to the other shoulder, where I did the same. She had her eyes closed and from the look on her face, I could tell she was experiencing absolute pleasure.

“Mmmm” she moaned unable to get out any words. I moved down to her flat stomach and planted a trail of small kissed to which she shuddered. I used my tongue and circled the outer layer of her pussy, but never actually touching the pussy. This was driving her wild and she tried to force my face into her pussy, but I ignored it and traveled to her thighs and then to her toes.

I massaged her feet and took her toes into my mouth and sucked on them gently. She was moaning with pleasure as I sucked each toes switching ever five seconds or so. I moved to her other feet and did the same thing and I looked at her pussy which was drenching with her juices. I finally decided to take pity on her pussy and planted a kiss in the center of her pussy.

“DAVE!” she moaned and her hand grabbed my head and forced it into her pussy. I started lapping away her juices. I took her sensitive bud in my mouth and started sucking on it furiously and I knew she was about to have an orgasm so I increased the pace and flicked it faster and harder.

“OHHHHHHH I AM GOING TO CUM DAVE I AM GOING TO CUM!!” she moaned. I slowed down and let her orgasm pass, and then I started flicking her cilt again. I used my teeth to pull her cilt and then twirled it around my tongue making her go wild.

I then slowly spread her pussy lips and started licking her and eating her inside out, sticking my tongue as far as it would go. She was buckling her hips in my face and trying to drown with her snatch. I could feel her orgasm coming close, once again and quickly shoved my middle and my index finger into her sex and found her G-spot. I made a “come here” motion with my fingers and she tightly gripped my fingers with her pussy and I knew she was close so I slowed down.

“DAVE!?! PLEASE PLEASE” she begged me. I finally decided to have mercy on her and started sucking on her cilt furiously and pressed my thumb into her asshole. Her juices gushed my face, she shook and quivered for a good minute. I got up and held my beautiful sister in my arms as she collapsed on top of me.

“Dave…every part of my body is burning…I never orgasmed like that…that was amazing…” she said with a
smile on her face. “Not fuck me!”

My cock was pressed onto her pubic mound after I climbed on top of Jasmin’s body. I slipped my hands under the back of her shoulders and gripped the top of them from underneath. It felt so warm and comfortable laying between her legs. I kissed her tenderly. My lips grabbed at her bottom lip and pulled on it. My tongue licked across the extended lip. My eyes searched her soul to see if she felt what I was feeling. When her lip was freed, we kissed passionately with our eyes wide open.

When I lifted my hips, Jasmin’s hand moved between us and guided my cock to her wet opening. “Go ahead, put it in me. Do it, Dave. Make love, um, fuck me Dave, just fuck me.”

Without a second of delay, I arched my back until my pubic hair was grinding her pubic bone. I took a long breath and let my dick absorb the intense sensation. I slipped my arms underneath and grabbed her lower shoulders, I pressed my chest against her large breasts and her arms immediately grabbed my back.

“Dave? Your dick feels so right in me” she moaned and I had to admit it felt more than right, it felt like home. Our eyes met and I leaned down to slip my tongue into her warm mouth. When our tongue met it was like electricity jolted through my body, she smelled so sweet. We kissed for a long time with my dick inside her warm pussy. I slowly started humping her, my dick slid up and down her warm and slippery walls. She threw her head back and her mouth was wide open, she looked like she was having a stroke and I could see sweat trickling down her beautiful face.

“Fuck me faster!?!” she moaned and it was as if she had me spell bounded. I increased my pace and so did her breathing, she started panting and twitching. Her grip on my back was firm and her nipples slid down up and down my chest.

“OH FUCK!” Without warning her thighs wrapped around me like a snake and her nails bit into my back. Her pussy held my cock in a death-grip as her juices started flowing around my cock. This sent me over the edge, I needed to cum badly. I buried my face in her hair and started fucking her with all my strength. I pounded her flooding pussy as she kept on cumming and cumming, she bit into my shoulder.

“DAVE!!!!!!!!” I couldn’t hold it any longer and kept on fucking her until I felt that familiar feeling in my balls. I didn’t stop and flicked her nipple with the tip of my tongue and exploded in her pussy. I sent ropes of cum into her pussy, enough to get every girl in Europe pregnant.

“Oh my fucking god!” I collapsed on top of her. She gently stroked my hair and I wanted to sleep in her arms.

Suddenly, Amanda, Bruce, Jessica and Mike came into my room and started laughing. Bruce had a serious erection and so did Mike, Jessica looked kind of upset and sad but she didn’t say anything.

“Dave? Dave” Fuck me Dave!” Mike mocked Jasmine and she tried to kick him but couldn’t reach him. Everybody started laughing again and I rolled off Jasmine and pulled her with me. She landed on top of me and hugged me like a Teddy bear. I hugged her back just as tightly and Jessica looked away. I need to talk to her.

“Shut up Mike…you are just jealous because you can’t fuck me like Dave can” Jasmine stuck her tongue out and gave him the finger.

“Seriously Jasmine…it is one thing to moan and another to scream at the top of your lungs” Amanda said as she lay down next to us.

“Mandy…if you had as many orgasms as I did now…you wouldn’t be talking!”

“How many did you have?”

“At least 10 or 11” She had a lot but I doubt that she had that many. She gave me a long kiss and got off me. “I need to get cleaned up!”

“We have to go…see you later Dave…come on Bruce!” Jessica said suddenly and went downstairs. I tried to catch up with her but she was already in her car. Bruce stopped me and nodded his head.

“I will take care of her…today was probably the best day of my life dude…although I didn’t get to fuck your cousin!” He said sadly and got a smack from Amanda.

They left soon after that and I took a quick shower (separately), and put some fresh clothes on and some cologne. I went downstairs and looked at the time, it was 2:30 and we still didn’t have lunch. At the thought of lunch, my stomach grumbled and I sat down next to Jasmine. They were all watching a movie which didn’t interest me.

“Yo Jasmine…why don’t you give me a ride? Show off your new Mercedes…” I said and her eye lit up at that idea. “Let’s get some pizza…I am starving…Amanda what do you want for toppings?”

“Umm….pepperoni and onions…get some beer too…actually never mind…”

“Mike?”

“Huh?”

“Toppings?”

“Umm…same with me…onions…” He said looking through his phone. I grabbed my wallet and went outside with Jasmine. Her hair was neatly combed and it fell over her shoulders. She looked like an angel who came to visit earth. I ran my hands over her new car and whistled. She giggled and unlocked the car. It was hot inside but after we opened the window it was much better.

“Nice ride…” I said after she turned the engine on. It hummed to life and I wished I had a car like her but I really shouldn’t complain since my parents bought me a new sports bike.

“Thanks…how come you don’t ride your bike?” she asked

“I don’t want anything to happen to it…you want to come for a ride with me? Tomorrow?” I asked her turning the radio on. I put my favorite channel and turned the volume up.

“Really? That would be nice…is this the place?” she asked as we parked in front of a Pizza hut. I nodded and we got out of the car. The place was really huge and lots of kids from my school came here after school. I ordered two large pizzas with my favorite toppings in one of them, Jasmine didn’t really care for toppings so the other pizza had Mike’s and Amanda’s. We both sat down and she leaned into my chest and draped her arm across my stomach. I put my arm around her and kissed her forehead.

“So why are our parents lying to us?” she asked.

“What?”

“Your parents told you that my mom is sick…she isn’t…and my mom told me that I should take my new car for a ride and spend some time with you guys…” she said quietly. I didn’t know what was such a big deal.

“Think about it Dave…this happened to us almost every year…last year you came over my house…and the year before tha-

“What are you trying to say?”

“They are hiding something” she said. I was shocked, what would they try to hide from us?

“Couple of weeks ago…I heard my mom masturbating…she was moaning “Larry”…think about it…”

“Alright…we will go check it out tomorrow…alright?” I said just to make her feel happy and she seemed happy. I leaned down and gently started kissing her, she kissed me back with zeal and her hand started rubbing my dick.

“Stop Dave…there are kids here” she said breaking the kiss. Just then a pair of hands covered my eyes.

“Guess who?” There was only one person who does that and has hands which smell vanilla. My ex-girlfriend Ashley. “What do you want Ashley?”

“You don’t seem as happy as I seem to see you” she said as she sat down next to me. She looked like she was drinking and her clothes smelled like smoke, she was looking at me dreamily and then looked at Jasmine.

“Who is this? I thought you were going out with Jessica?” she slurred and leaned in to kiss me. I moved my face away partly because her breath reeked. She looked disappointed but then smiled at me again.

“She is my-

“Girlfriend” Jasmine interrupted me and then smiled at Ashley “I am his girlfriend…who are you?”

“What? I am his girl-

“She is my ex-girlfriend” I interrupted Ashley.

“You know Dave…” She said running her sharp fingernail over my face “I really felt bad after we broke up…I even started doing drugs, and started drinking heavily…I really missed your dick” she rubbed my cock through my pants.

“Well now he is mine sorry” Jasmine said pushing Ashley’s hand away. They both glared at each other for a while before someone grabbed Ashley by her clothes and pulled her up. They were two kids from the baseball team. They basically dragged her outside. Jasmine looked at me confused and I knew something was up. I quickly paid for the pizza and gave the boxes to Jasmine.

“Jasmine…go sit in the car…I will be right back” I said

“What? No…” She put the boxes in the car and followed me as I crossed the parking lot.

“Suck it Bitch! I will cut your tits off” The shorter guy said as he forced Ashley to suck his dick. There was another guy who was trying to get his dick out of his pants. They both saw me as stopped what they were doing. The shorter guy put his dick back in his pants and glared at me

“What do you want? We are not shooting a movie here…fuck off” He said

“Dave? No…please” Ashley said faintly. Jasmine looked at me worriedly. The two guys were heavily built but I knew I could take each at a time. The only thing was which one of them was stronger and I had to knock the weaker guy before I take the stronger guy.

“Shut the fuck up bitch! Look…if you don’t leave right now. We will rape your girl too” The taller guy said.

I quickly moved to him and knocked him out with a solid punch to his jaw and he was on the ground. I looked at the shorter guy and he took out a knife and grinned at me. Jasmine immediately moved between us and tried to negotiate with him.

“Jasmine! Get out of the way!” I whispered but she didn’t move. She went forward to try to talk to the guy with a KNIFE!

“Look…there is no need for a fight…just let go of Ashley and let us g-

The guy moved in to try to cut her and I pulled Jasmine back but her hands were in the air and the blade made slight contact with her arm. I grabbed his hand for forced the blade out of it and broke his nose with a punch and kicked him in the balls with all my force. He was the ground limp.

“Oh my god Jasmine! Are you okay?” I asked. Blood was oozing out of her arm but the cut itself was not deep. I took out my handkerchielf and wrapped it around her. “Are you crazy? What were you trying to do? What if you got stabbed” I yelled at her.

“Are you crazy? What if you got stabbed? How do you think you are Vin Diesel?” She yelled back and started crying. I hugged her and rubbed her back.

“Sorry I yelled at you…I was just scared…” I said and I kissed her cheek. She stopped crying but I didn’t let go of her and kissed her cheek again as I stroked her hair.

“It is alright…I guess I was crazy trying to discuss with him huh?” She smiled

“Yes you were” I laughed and kissed her again. I eventually let go of her and got my phone out from my pocket and called Ashley’s brother and told him to pick her up. We got in the car and drove home immediately. Almost as soon as we got home both, Amanda and Mike jumped on us and got their pizza box and started cramming it down their throat.

“Mmm…so fucking good” Jasmine moaned as she took a small bite out of her pizza. It was her first pizza and my third pizza. She sat next to me and leaned against my left side; I put my arm around her and took another big bite out of my pizza.

“Jas…what happened to your arm?” Amanda asked and Mike turned around to look at her arm. She just shrugged and Amanda looked at me for explaining.

“She tried to be a hero” I said and received a jab from Jasmine’s elbow. I laughed and both Mike and Amanda looked confused.

“It is nothing…what you need to know is…Mike has some pretty messed up ex-girlfriends” she concluded and Amanda nodded her head in agreement.

“Shut up…that’s why they were my exes” I said and everybody laughed at that. After I ate my full, I lazily laid down on the couch with Jasmine on top of me. We both looked to the side as we watched a movie on Netflix. Amanda went upstairs to study for her finals and Mike sighed as she walked up the stairs.

“Ready for round two?” Jasmine whispered

“Round two?” I asked and she giggled. She moved up and started slowly kissing me. She slowly started rubbing her ass into my crotch and I felt my dick starting to harden. She pulled my lower lip and massaged it while flicking my upper lip with her tongue.

“Mmmm” I moaned into her sweet little mouth.

“Jasmine?” Mike interrupted us but she didn’t stop kissing me.

“What?” she mumbled and moved to my neck. She started pulling my skin with her teeth and I moaned as warm sensations traveled down to my crotch.

“I really need your help in fucking Amanda” He said and pulled our heads back. I wanted to smack him but my hands were in Jasmine’s jeans. “You guys fucked already and I didn’t even get pussy! That is not fair…and Amanda isn’t interested in me! Do what you did to Nina”

“Nina?” I asked confused and they both grinned at me.

“Watch” she got off me and slowly went up the stairs and we both followed her up the stairs. She told us to wait outside the door and went in Amanda’s door. She got on her bed and laid down on her stomach next to Amanda and they slowly started talking. I saw Mike removing all his clothes and he motioned me to do the same. I removed all my clothes and wasn’t shy since Mike saw me naked all summer. He didn’t even look at my dick and when I looked at his, he was already erect.

When I looked back at the room, Jasmine and Amanda were making out like two lost lovers who finally met, and my dick jumped. I was about to shoot my load when they both started undressing and when Jasmine straddled Amanda’s face. Mike went in the room and positioned his dick and pushed in.

“AHHHHH” Amanda screamed surprised. I followed Mike and sat on the bed watching the erotic scene in front of me. I slowly started stroking my dick and Jasmine grinned at me, Mike was pounding her pussy with all his might and he was slapping her breasts. Jasmine grinded her pussy into Amanda’s face so she was barely able to breathe. I really needed to fuck someone and I grabbed Jasmine and pulled her into me.

“Ahhh” She squealed as she was lifted off but her squeal turned into a moan as I plunged my dick deep into her hole. She grinned at me and pulled me down for a long kiss. I held her hips for support and moved my dick back and then slammed it into her again grinding my hips into hers. She moaned loudly and I started increasing the pace, I looked over to see Mike giving Amanda an orgasm. “

“MMMMMM”

“Ahhhhh”

“OH MY FUCKING GOD!”

“FUCK ME DAVE!”

“FASTER MIKE YES YES YES JUST LIKE THAT”

That was all I heard, moans and more moaning. I couldn’t even describe how tight Jasmine’s pussy was and I milked her large breasts. The look on Jasmine’s face as she came was priceless, her eyes rolled all the way back into her eyes and her mouth formed a perfect O.

“Switch Switch Switch!” Mike moaned

“What?” I managed.

“Fuck Amanda and I will fuck Jas” He said after a while and I found this extremely erotic. He nodded at me and I removed my dick from Jasmine’s pussy and it was painful, I quickly moved to Amanda and she looked confused for a second and then smiled as I slammed my dick back into her warm pussy.

“Mmmm yes fuck me brother fuck me little brother” she screamed in delight as I pounded her pussy. I leaned down and bit her nipples hard and pulled them.

“Don’t call me baby brother!” I leaned down and gave her a long kiss and I tasted Jasmine’s pussy. I moved her to the side and started fucking her sideways. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me tightly against her body. Her hard nipples were constantly rubbing against my bare chest and it wasn’t long before she clamped down on my dick and screamed.

“I AM CUMMINGGGG-

I shut her up by kissing her and she screamed into my mouth. Her juices flooded against my dick and it felt like hot water was pouring down the side of my dick. She eventually relaxed and I slowed down so I wouldn’t cum easily.

“Switch Again” Mike said next to me and Amanda shook her head as if she didn’t want me to leave.

“He is too rough!” she said softly as I softly sucked on her ear. I smiled and moved at the exact same time Mike did and pushed my dick back in Jasmine’s.

“Don’t you fucking dare switch again!” Jasmine threatened but I was the one who had complete control over her. She must have sensed this because she pushed me to the side and straddled me.

“Ah Hah!” she grinned triumphantly. She slowly started riding up and down my pole. I closed my eyes and relaxed enjoying the warm sensation she was giving me. I put hands on her firm stomach and used her love handles to lift her up and down my pole.

“Fuck this!” she screamed and leaned forwards and gave me a kiss. Her hair was on her side and she started fucking me quickly. Her soft ass cheeks were pressing down my sides and I helped her up. As she came down I thrust up to meet her and as she went back up I prepared for my next stroke. She grabbed my head and started kissing me all over.

“I am close…I am so damn close” I moaned as she stuck her tongue in my ear and flicked my earlobe.

“Cum with me!” she managed and I kept on fucking her until I couldn’t take it anymore. I slammed into her and my head swelled and then exploded. Ropes of cum were shot deep in her pussy. She shivered as she came with me, her pussy milked my cock and she collapsed on top of me.

I looked over to see Amanda giving Mike a sloppy blow-job as he got close to his orgasm. He grabbed her head and forced it down his dick and groaned loudly. Amanda gagged a bit but managed to swallow all of it. He collapsed on top of her and started sucking her breasts like a baby.

“I wanted to do that for a long time!” He moaned. Amanda giggled and stroked his hair.

“Take a break…we are going to start round three soon” Jasmine whispered in my ear. She laughed when she saw the expression on my face. “Don’t worry…round three is tomorrow”

“Get the hell out of my room Jasmine and Dave!” Amanda kicked me “I want Mike here…he is going to sleep with me”

“Whatever” I picked up Jasmine with ease and took her to my room. Almost as soon as we reached the bed, my legs gave out and I collapsed on it. Jasmine pulled me up and we both drifted off to sleep.

I was the first one to wake up and Jasmine was on top of me. Her head was on my shoulder and our pillow was on the floor. She was clinging on to me tightly and I gently brushed the hair out of her face and looked at her beautiful face. Her breath was so soft I barely heard it and I kissed her forehead and hugged her tightly. I tried to ease my way but she held on to me.

“mmm…stay with me…I like it when you hold me” she said and I couldn’t deny her plea. I softly stroked her soft hair and kissed her cheek. She sighed contently and gave me a morning kiss.

“I am ready for round three” I whispered in her ear and spread her ass cheeks and slowly inserted my finger into her ass until it was completely in her and sucked on it.

“Eww…” she said and I laughed.

“I love every part of you” I whispered and went underneath the blankets and stuck my tongue as deep as it would go into her ass.

“Oh gawd….you still like anal don’t you?” she asked me pulling me up. “Before we do round three…you promised me something”

“What?” I asked trying to remember what I promised her.

“Bike ride” she said.

“Right now? It is only 9:00…” I tried to reason but she pouted her lips and I said sure. How could anyone say no to someone as beautiful as her!?!

“Thank you! Let me get ready” she jumped up from the bed and went to the bathroom, her cute ass flouncing. I grinned and took a shower. I put my shirt on and dried my hair, I found my jeans in my messy closet. After putting my fresh boxers, I went downstairs and found my biker jacket and gloves. My jacket was black with red stripes and my gloves were black.

Jasmine came back down with a white shirt which revealed her cleavage and had black jeans. Her hair was neatly combed and it was long and silky. She gave me a kiss and stood eagerly.

“Aren’t you going to eat breakfast?” I asked

“We can eat on our way” she said and I shrugged. I gave her one of my black shades which looked nice on her and put my own shades.

“What are these for?” she asked as she put the shades on.

“So you wont be crying and it would be better if you tie your hair back in a ponytail” I said

“Okey-Dokey” she said and tied her hair back. I sighed and grabbed my keys and went to the garage and looked at my YZF-R1. It was a beautiful piece of mechanics and I walked out of the garage and revealed it to an excited Jasmine. I got on bike and turned it on and it hummed to life, I felt its vibrations underneath me. I put my jacket on and then gave my spare one to Jasmine. She squealed and got behind me, it wasn’t as hard as I expected.

I thought it would be hard for balance but she was too light for me to even notice. She slipped her arms underneath mine and hugged me tightly. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and put her helmet on. I grabbed my helmet and eased my way into the streets after I put it on.

She seemed genuinely disappointed that I didn’t take off but I wasn’t trying to grab anyone’s attention and I got on the highway and took off.

“AHH!” she screamed as we went from 40 to 85 in matter of seconds. I wasn’t expecting much traffic but I was wrong, I weaved through the traffic and slowed down 70. She was clinging on to me tightly and didn’t make a single noise. After about 20 minutes or so, I stopped at the nearest Dunkin Donuts.

“Oh my god! That was scary as hell but so cool” she said taking off her helmet. I grinned at her and took off my helmet and we both went inside. I ordered a large breakfast for myself and she ordered scrambled eggs and black coffee.

“That it?” I asked her. How on earth is she going to last throughout the day?

“Yeah Dave…I got to be slim” she said smiling and taking a seat. I shook my head and followed her and we had our breakfast in five minutes. After she finished her, I wasn’t even half-way. I quickly crammed the food down my throat and waited for her to finish her coffee.

“That was quite a big breakfast” she said. I laughed and she laughed with me.

“You need to eat more and then you should burn it off…not starve yourself” I said.

“Who said I was starving myself?” she frowned

“Oh come on…” I said putting my arm around her.

“Oh such a cute couple” An elderly couple walked by us. I said thank you while Jasmine just blushed. After they left, Jasmine looked at me straight in the eyes and asked me “Do you love me?”

“Yeah of course I lov-

“No I mean love me love me…like how you would love a wife” she said looking straight into my eyes.

“I…I do Jasmine…but things are not as simple as they seem…we can love each other as much as we want but we won’t be together…what would happen if our parents found out?” I asked her

“So we can never be together…why? Why dave? I love you so much…I feel…complete with you” she said softly crying. I held her tightly and kissed her. I gently wiped the tears off her face.

“Hey come on…I see you smiling…I see the smile…” I said pointing at her lips. She first started smiling and then broke into a laugh. “Stop laughing! Seriously if you don’t stop laughing right now!”

“Well stop tickling me!” she squealed as my hands ran over her sides. She was all over the place and I finally stopped. “Why do I love you so much!?!”

“Because you do…” I said and gave her a big hug. She smiled at me and then we threw our trash away and headed outside. She told me once she wanted to ride a bike so I got my keys out and threw them to her. She caught them gracefully and looked at me confused.

“Want to ride it?” I asked her and she had a huge smile on her face. She got on the bike and turned it on, I got behind her and quickly showed her how to switch the gears. She rode in the parkinglot until she felt comfortable and then I told her to get on the highway. She got on the highway but was only driving in 50’s and 55’s.

“Come on…you can go faster than that!” I said and held on to her tightly as she increased the speed. She was quickly manuevering through the traffic like a pro and we reached her house in less than 30 min.

“Whew…damn now I know how scary it is to be a passanger!” I said and she grinned at me. I took off my helmet and followed her inside the house. I threw my helmet on the couch and grabbed a coke from the freezer and sat on the couch. Jasmine went upstairs and I started flipping through the channels to find something interesting when Jasmine rushed downstairs and shut the T.V

“What’s wrong?” I asked her as she pulled me up.

“Shhhh….follow me don’t say anything!” she said putting her finger on my lips. I followed her up the stairs and gasped when I saw my dad fucking the living shit out of my aunt. The first thing that went throught my mind was “God she is hot!” the second thing that went through my mind was “He is cheating on my mom!”. I was going to barge in their and demands an answer from my dad when Jasmine grabbed my wrist. She pointed across the room and I saw my mom fingering herself.

So this was they were up to! Jasmine has been right the whole time, they sent us away on vacations so they could have their fun but how could mom be accepting this.

“Fuck her Larry! Fuck the shit out of that slut! Then fuck me! OHH I am so damn close!” My mom moaned as she approached her orgasm. My mom was a looker. She had nice long blonde hair and green eyes like mine, her DD breasts looked stunning on her flat stomach. Her breasts had almost no sag on them and her pussy was lightly trimmed.

“Shut…the…fuck …up! He is mine!” Jenny, my aunt moaned. She was the exact copy of Jasmine or should I say Jasmine was the exact copy of her mother. They both had the same hair color, body type, and they even sounded the same when they had sex.

“Calm down sisters! I got plenty for both of you!” My dad grinned as he fucked Jenny. Sisters? I looked at Jasmine but she looked just as suprised. She grabbed my hand and took me to her room and started undressing. I followed her lead and quickly undressed until I was only in my boxers, Jasmine got on the bed and took my boxers off in a seductive manner and pre-cum was already dripping. She had only her panties on which looked sexy as hell.

“Come here baby…let me suck on you tits!” I said and she moved up and sat on my dick. I moaned as she started rubbing herself across my dick and the heat radiating from her pussy was intense. She threw her breasts right in front of my face.

I sucked a nipple into my mouth, squeezing and twisting the other one as I bit lightly and playfully. Now it was her turn to moan out loud. I switched nipples, the first one glistening with my saliva.

With my mouth still playing with her chest, I stood and turned around, laying her on the bed below me. Now I was on top of her, and her legs wrapped around me while I ravished her amazing body with my tongue and teeth. Her hips were twisting around again, And my head ached to tear through her dripping pussy less than an inch away.

I pulled back, and she looked expectantly, and begged, “Please, take me Dave.”

“Have to be patient honey,” I said with a wave of my finger, tutting her like a naughty child. I knelt down, and put my face between her legs. The first whiff of her scent was like a drug, and I licked her panties. The white, smooth fabric was so wet I could pretty much see through it.

I kissed and licked her underwear, softly enough that she would feel just the slightest pressure on her pretty cunt. She whimpered and tried to push her hips closer to me, and I obliged her by pressing my tongue as hard as I could against her hole, much like my cock had done moments before.

She wrapped her legs around my head, and reached down to move her panties aside, and I thrust my tongue deep inside her. She cried in ecstasy as I bit tenderly on her clit and flicked it with my tongue. A quick glance up showed me that her hands had taken up where mine had left off on her chest, and she was pinching her nipples while I went down on her.

“Oh god, I’m so close…” Jasmine moaned moaned. I took that as my cue, and with one motion, stood up and thrust myself inside of her. She was so wet that I slid right in with no problem. She must not have been lying, because as soon as I was in to the hilt, her pussy convulsed around me, and I felt a new wave of wetness as she came on my cock. Her hands gripped and twisted the sheets as she cried out lovingly, “Oh Dave!!”

I started to move slowly in and out, loving every inch of her. She was so tight that I thought I’d lose it right away. Jasmine’s legs were spread, her feet in the air. The only contact between us was me inside of her smooth, shaven cunt. I thrusted as fast as I could, watching her tits jiggle back and forth. Her panties were on her stomach, the sheer fabric now only served to accentuate her nudity, since it no longer covered anything decent.

“Dave…dont cum in me!” she gasped sensing that I was close to my orgasm.

“Where do you want me to then?” I groaned as my dick slid smoothly inside her. I leaned down to kiss her and she grabbed my head and rammed her tongue down my throat. She kissed with so much passion that I couldnt last much longer.

“In my mouth!” I took my dick out of her mouth and she immediately took my dick in her mouth and twirled her tongue around my head like a pro and took me deep inside her throat. I moaned and shoot roped of white cum down her throat, she didn’t gag and swalloed every single drop. She kept on sucking me even after I was limp, until I pulled her head away.

“Oh no…we got to go! What is they find us?” She said suddenly and gave me my clothes. She quickly put her clothes on and I took my time, putting mine on. “Hurry up Dave!”

“Why? He is fucking his sister and so can…wait…so my dad is your dad! You are my half-sister!” I grinned and she looked at me and then smiled.

“Let’s go!” We silently went downstairs and got on our bike, I decided to drive. For some reason she told me to stop and I was confused but still stopped at the side. She got off and took off her helmet.

“What’s wrong?” I asked her.

“I need to know something…we can be together now…our whole family is into incest! I need your answer…do you love me?” she asked seriously.

“Jasmine-

“You know you love me what is stopping you!” she said loudly as a car zoomed by us.

“But I am already in a relationship! This is the longest I have ever been in and I don’t want to mess anything up by commiting to you!”

“So I am just a pussy to you then!” she said and I went near her and tried to put my arm around her but she pushed it off.

“Jasmine you are more than a pussy to me! Why you would you say that? What’s wrong? We were fine couple of day’s ago…and you suddenly ask me if I truly love you…I do OK? I truly love you…but what do you want me to do with Jessica?” I argued

“I don’t know Dave…I am not talking to you until you decide…” she said and put her helmet back on. I tried to reason with her but she didn’t answer or reply to me. I cursed and got on the bike and drove home in record time.

“What’s wrong?” Amanda asked once we got home. Jasmine sat on the couch with a grim look on her face and sighed. I sat next to her and put my arm around her.

“Can we talk about this?” I said looking into her eyes. She looked away and shook her head. She got up and went upstairs. I sighed and closed my eyes, what happened to her?

“What’s wrong Dave?” Amanda said putting her hand on my knee. I explained the siuation to her and expected her to laugh at me and tell me that I can never love a girl but she smiled.

“Why is she acting like that?” I asked Amanda hoping to find an answer, she simply shrugged.

“Girls are like that…they get emotional sometimes…she loves you Dave…I know that. Just do what your heart wants you to do…” she said and kissed me on my cheek and left. Mike came and sat next to me. What is this? My whole family planned an attack against me or are they all experts at love?

“I heard what’s wrong bro…you are in a tough spot…talk to me it will help…trust me…who do you find physically attractive?” he said

“Ummm Jessica is pretty but Jasmine is definately beautiful that her…” I said facing him. He nodded his head sagely.

“Alright…who did you spend more time with and who is the person who you will never get bored with?” He asked

“More time Jasmine and obviously I would never get bored with her…that is why I spent more time with her” He smiled at me and nodded his head again.

“Who knows you better? Who knows what you like?” He asked and it suddenly hit me whether he was asking biased questions or not. Either way Jasmine was right for me and I decided to break up with Jessica but I couldnt just go and say “I found someone better than you Jessica…bye”

Mike left after a while and I heard a car from the driveway and looked out the window to see Jessica out of her car. I opened the door for her and she gave me a hug but not a kiss.

“Hi”

“Hi…come on in…have a seat” I said and led her to the couch. She sat down across from me and didn’t say anything.

“You left hastily yesterday…what’s up?” I asked her still thinking of a way to tell her that I wanted to break up with her.

“I wanted to talk to you about that…Dave…me and you won’t work out…you are just…too complicated…so maybe we should break up?” She said slowly. I wasn’t sad or angry, suddenly it felt like million pounds have been lifted off my shoulder. “we can still be friends and since Bruce is serious with Amanda…we will probably see a lot of each other…I just came to say that…bye”

“I understand…bye” She kissed me on the cheek and left without turning back. That was faster than I expected and much smoother, I shrugged and started walking up the stairs. Jasmine was in my room looking at her phone, probably texting her friends. I sat down next to her on the bed and waited for her to say something.

“Alright Jasmine…I decided…” I said after she didn’t say anything. She shut her phone and looked at me expectedly and I wanted to tease her. “I decided Jessica…sorry”

She looked crushed as if million pounds just dropped on her shoulders and tears were forming in her pretty blue eyes. I didn’t want her to start crying or feel too bad and I grabbed her and kissed her. I pressed my lips onto her soft lips and forced my tongue into her, she didn’t respond but stayed limp in my arms.

“I am just kidding baby…I broke up with Jessica” I said breaking the kiss. I looked into her eyes and they shone with happiness. I pushed her on the bed and hugged her. She hugged me back tightly.

“You bastard! Don’t EVER do that again!” she said and elbowed me in the back. I laughed and looked at her gorgeous face and caressed her cheeks. She rubbed the back of my neck with her thumb and gave me a quick kiss.

“Jasmine…what is wrong?” I asked her.

“What’s wrong? Nothing is wrong” she said and looked away. I knew something was up, why would she ask me questions like this all of sudden.

“Tell me…you trust me right?” I said forcing her to look in my eyes. She sighed and looked deep in my eyes.

“Dave…I…am not on a pill and I might get pregnant from the fucking we did…” she said and I was dumbstruck.

“Bu..But…didn’t you say you were on the pill?”

“I never said because you never asked me…I just needed to know you were committed to me…and not leave me alone after you find out if I pregnant…” she said looking worried “If I…will get pregnant…would you want the baby?”

“Of course…I would want the baby…why would you even think like that? Look…I will always love you alright?” I kissed her forehead and hugged her. She smiled and hugged me back and kissed my cheek. I rolled off her and pulled her with me, she straddled my chest and was looking down at me naughtily. I looked at her and she grinded her ass into my crotch and smiled. The smile sent chills down my back.

“So are we doing round three now?” she asked

“Round three?” I asked her. She nodded her head and I could see the smile spreading on her lips. I gently ran my hands over her flat stomach and started tickling her. She was extremely ticklish and immediately started laughing and writhing like a snake.

“Stop it! Stop it Dave!” she said while still laughing. She managed to push me away and ran for the door. I ran right after her and caught her before she could go down the stairs. I started tickling her and she dropped to the floor and went into a fetal position so I couldn’t tickle her. I lifted her up and threw her on my parents bed and jumped on top of her pinning her hands down with mine. She was breathing hard and she was looking at me.

“You look so cute lying there like that…” I said truthfully. She looked so venerable and sexy that I could feel my dick rising. I let go of her hands and pressed my lips into her soft lips, our tongues met in a long embrace. My chest was pressing down into her firm breasts and her soft hands held my face as we kissed.

We rolled so she was on top of me and her hair covered our faces. She didn’t bother to move it back so I gently moved her hair out of her face and held it behind her neck. As we kissed she started grinding her hips into mine in circles, constantly rubbing my erection. She broke the kiss but didn’t move away so our forehead was touching, I rubbed my nose against her in a playful manner and she laughed.

“It feel so bad doing it in our parent’s room” she whispered and lifted my shirt up. I moved up so she could get it off and she threw it next to us. She ran her hands over my chest and circled my nipples. I could feel them getting hard and she moved down and licked them.

“Oh gawd…” I moaned. No girl has ever done that to me and now I know how it feels to lick a girl’s nipple or suck on them.

She unbuckled my belt and pulled my jeans down to my knees and I helped her take it off. She rubbed my erection through my boxers and I softly moaned. She took them off and expertly stroked my dick in her hand.

Just then I felt warm lips around the head of my penis as I lean my head back and close my eyes. This was heaven.. As she slides up and down my shaft rolling her tongue along the bottom of my penis I can’t help but think she is an experienced cock sucker. I raise my head back up and open my eyes to look down at her, and it is a beautiful sight seeing her head slide back and forth, back and forth. Starting to get into it, I move my hand behind her head and rest it in her soft hair as she lets out a moan of approval she starts to suck harder. I guess from wanting to hurry things along so I start to push down a little on every down stroke she makes feeling her start to deep throat and gag a little starting to turn me on even more.

“Suck it baby…just like that…yes” I moan.

Just Thrusting deep into her hot and moist throat as I slide across her soft tongue and lips. Saliva dripping out of her mouth onto my pants and her shirt. I open my eyes to see her eagerly sucking it, I push my dick further into her hot mouth and her throat muscles squeeze the head of my dick so tightly, I knew I was going to cum.

“I am going to cum baby!” I managed to get out. She took me deeper until her nose was touching my public hair.

My parents and my aunt decide to come into the room at that exact time. They were all laughing and my dad was the first one to see me.

“Dave! You don’t bring girls over to our bedroom!” My dad said fiercely. I barely heard him and shot my cum deep in Jasmine’s throat. She gagged slightly but managed to swallow it all.

“Oh gawd that was amazing!” I said and then looked at dad who was staring at me in disbelief. My aunt saw the scene which was going on and stopped laughing. My mom looked at me confused and then shock came over her face and finally anger settled in. Jasmine was still facing me and she looked amused and scared at the same time.

“Who is that girl!?!” My mom asked me but it was my dad who moved toward me and yanked Jasmine up. He immediately let go of her and his mouth was wide open.

“Jasmine!?” They all said at the same time. I slowly grabbed my boxers and put them on.

“Yeah Yeah Yeah…It is me…I am his cousin…I shouldn’t be doing this…I am the older one…blah blah blah” Jasmine said and sat down next to me. My aunt had a faint smile on her face but my mom’s expression was still scaring me.

“What’s wrong daddy? He can’t fuck me and you can fuck whoever you want?” Jasmine asked.

“What do you mean whoever I w…Did you just call me daddy?” He asked and looked at my mom. All the anger in my mom’s face was drained.

“Yeah…how come you didn’t tell me mom that it was your brother who got you pregnant? Huh? Don’t I deserve to know who was my dad?” Jasmine asked. She was the one who was angry.

“I…I….I didn’t know how you were going to take it…and how did you find out?” My aunt asked embarrassed.

“Me and Dave saw the little show you guys put on this morning…” Jasmine explained

“I knew someone else was with us!” My mom said for the first time “You guys didn’t believe me!”

“I am sorry Jasmine…we should have told you but we didn’t know how you were going to take it…I guess we should tell you now…we might as we call Amanda and Mike down…” Dad said

Mike, Amanda, Jasmine and me all sat on the bed. Jasmine was sitting next to me and Amanda next to Jasmine and Mike was next to Amanda. Mike and Amanda turned pale when they saw me only with my boxers and our parents sat across from us.

“Amanda…Mike…we have to tell you something…” Dad sighed and rubbed his eyes “Mike…I am your father…as a matter of fact..you are all my children…I got your mother…my sister…pregnant but I was already married to my sister, Megan”

“I know this is all complicated but don’t judge us…”

“There is nothing to judge daddy…we all love incest…nothing to be ashamed…” Jasmine said and straddled dad, who was on a chair and kissed him. I was shocked that Jasmine would do that and looked at Amanda who was just as surprised. Mike feasted his eyes on his mom and moved towards her. I was dumbstruck when mom moved towards me and pushed me on the bed.

“I guess my son is not as innocent as he seems huh?” she said and kissed me.

What happened next? I had no clue! We had a massive incest party; I fucked my mom, my aunt, Jasmine and Amanda. We all switched off so me and Mike would fuck my aunt or me and dad would fuck my mom. All three of us fucked Amanda, me fucking her in the ass and Mike fucking her in the pussy while dad rammed his dick in her mouth. It was almost 8:00, when we all collapsed. My dick was limp even though there were four beautiful naked ladies in front of me. I looked at Dad and Mike; they were in the same position as me.

“Dave…come here…suck my nipples…you too Amanda…” Mom said as she laid on her stomach. I moved towards my mom and started sucking on her right nipple while Amanda sucked on her lift nipple.

“Yes…suck me nipples…just like when you used to be kids…” she stroked my hair and Amanda grinned at me. I tenderly bit on her nipple and softly pulled it with my teeth. Her breasts were falling up and down as her breathing increased. I moved to her left breast and both Amanda and me sucked on the same breast. I softly kissed Amanda and her nipple was between her lips.

“Oh my god…make mommy feel good…just like that!” We both fought over the same nipple and I saw Jasmine get up from the corner of my eye. I stopped sucking on the nipple and followed Jasmine out of the room. She went to my room and collapsed on my bed. She was on her stomach. I moved next to her and put my arm around her and hugged her tightly.

“What’s wrong?” I asked her.

“Nothing…I am just tired…it was a long day!” She said. I had to admit it was a long day. I pulled the covers over our body and held her tightly as we drifted off to sleep.

It turns out Jasmine didn’t get pregnant, she took the morning-after pill so she couldn’t get pregnant. We both went to the same college and after convincing my roommate to move in with Jasmine’s roommate, we had an amazing sex life. She would bring some of her friends over to our room and we would have threesomes or I would bring some of my friends over to my room and fuck Jasmine. I was addicted to Jasmine, we fucked every chance we got and would often include Amanda and Mike in this too. We both got married after college and I got a fabulous job. Our honeymoon was awesome, it had everything. We finally had a baby when Jasmine was 25. Nikki was easily the cutest baby I have ever seen; she had Jasmine’s beautiful hair and my green eyes. I gave her everything she asks me and Jasmine would often yell at me for spoiling her. Regardless, we both loved Nikki and our sex life didn’t plummet as a matter of fact it only increased.

Amanda ended up getting married to Bruce and they have two kids, Alex and Alexandra. They constantly visit us and we have an amazing time when they come over. Bruce got a job at a construction company and he made good money.

Mike married Jessica! I had no clue how he managed to woo her but they finally married. It was a little weird when we attended their marriage but we remained on good terms.

“Baby let’s go! We are late” Jasmine said as she put her head right next to mine.

“Sorry baby…5 more min…please?” I asked her. We were all going to Amanda’s house for the April Vacation but I had little work.

“Alright 5 more…that’s it!” Jasmine said as she kissed me. I managed to get the contract for my company and waited for the money to fall in my bank.

“Hurry up daddy! Hurry up! Hurry up!” Nikki said as she jumped up and down on my lap. As soon as I saw the money in my account, I closed my Mac and lifted Nikki up with ease.

“Done!” I said and grabbed my keys from the table.

“Umm…No! I am driving and my car!” Jasmine said as she pulled out the keys for her new sports car. I gave her the car as a present last month and she probably wanted to show it off. I grinned and grabbed my I-phone and went outside.

“Daddy…sit in the back with me and listen to my songs” Nikki pulled me and I sat in the back with Nikki.

“Did you get the contract honey?” Jasmine asked as she turned the engine on.

“Yeah…it was a 180 million dollar contract and we get 18 million…” I said as I tried to put the head phones on.

“Wow…good job!” she said and smiled at me.

“Am I going to get a present?” I asked her playfully and she grinned at me. Jasmine if anything only became hotter, I could see the envy in my business clients when I bring her to parties. She would however never let me talk to her friends saying that, “I don’t like the way they smile at you”

“Isn’t this song nice daddy?” she asked as I listened to one of her kiddy songs. The song was terrible but I didn’t want to hurt her feeling and at the same time I can’t have her listening to crappy songs.

“Song was nice but Nikki…listen to this guy Eminem, or Lady Gaga…she is a girl singer…or –

“Dave! She is 5!” Jasmine scolded me and I winced.

“NO! I am 5 ½ ! and I am a big girl…right daddy?” Nikki countered

“Yeah you are a big girl!”

“Daddy? Can I have a phone?” she asked as I looked through my phone.

“Sure…what kind?” I asked her not looking up.

“The one you are using” she said

“You are not getting an I-phone Nikki?” Jasmine said “I got my first phone when I was 15!”

“Here use mine…don’t tell mom” I whispered

“I heard that!” Jasmine said as we pulled up at Amanda’s house.

“How is my brother doing?” Amanda gave me a quick kiss on my lips and did the same for Jasmine since Nikki was right there.

“Aunt Mandy!” Nikki jumped on her and gave her a big hug.

“Nikki…you are looking beautiful…Alex and his sister are inside…I brought you a present!” Nikki ran inside and Jasmine sighed.

“You and your brother are spoiling her!” Jasmine puffed and sat on the couch. I sat down next to her and put my arm around her and kissed her softly.

“Come on Jas…alright…do you want me to take the I-phone from her? What about the time when you bought her a computer for school work?” I asked her

“That was for school!”

“Really? She is only 5…I am pretty sure she is only 5 and doesn’t need a computer…let’s go meet your sassy brother…Amanda where is Mr.Wayne and Mike?” I said and Amanda punched me in the arm.

“You never change…you know Alex is exactly like you! He does everything you do and he call his dad Mr.Wayne!” Amanda shook her head in disbelief and Jasmine started laughing. I laughed and put my arm around Jasmine hoping she would forgive. She let me put my hand around her and leaned into me, I sighed in relief. We went outside and could smell something delicious cooking.
“Hi Bruce…how are things going man?” I said and smacked him in the back. He grinned at me when he saw me.

“I am doing fine man…your sister missed you…” He looked at Jasmine and fixed his shorts. Jasmine smiled at him and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Jessica and Mike were tanning near the pool and I went over to greet them. Mike gave me hug and a pat on the back, he went over and gave a long hug and kiss. I hugged Jessica and kissed her on the cheek. She got a boob job and her ample B breasts were now DD. She looked stunning as alway but now with the boob job, I didn’t find her very attractive but Mike obviously did.

“Isn’t it a little hot outside? Anyone want to come in with me?” Amanda asked but no one answered her and went back to their work.

“Let’s go Mandy…I will come with you” I said and we both went inside. I grabbed two beers and sat on the couch next to her and handed her one. She took one gratefully and smiled.

“How is everything Mandy?” I said putting my arm around her. She smiled and leaned into me.

“Everything is fine…how are things with you? You look stunning and handsome…don’t have any fat on you…always confident and cool…you know sometimes…I am jealous of you!” she said and took me by surprise. “But I am happy that you married our half-sister…she loves you and always did. Who wouldn’t love you!?!”

“You are jealous of me? You shouldn’t be…if anything I should be jealous of you! You are the one who has a solid relationship and married your high-school sweet heart…have two kids…nice job…nice husband…we shouldn’t be jealous of each other…”

“Mom! Alex punched me in the arm!” Alexandra said.

“Hi Allie!” I said lifting her up. She sat on my lap and smiled at me. She looked like Amanda and in ten years or so she will be a knockout.

“Hi uncle Dave! Did you get me anything?” Allie grinned ignoring the fact that her brother hit her.

“Yes I did…I brought you a Wii and some games…where is Alex?” I said “By the way your presents are in the car and the keys are with Jasmine”

“Alex! Come here!” Amanda yelled and Alex slowly walked out of the shadows. He didn’t look scared or nervous but had a cool smile on his face.

“What mom?”

“Did you punch your sister?”

“Yeah” He said coolly.

“You are grounded for a week!” Amanda said

“She called be baby brother…so I punched her!” He said and I had to admit he reminded of myself. I looked at Amanda and she had a smile on her face.

“Alex…I bought you a PS3 it’s in the car and the key’s are with Jasmine…and don’t worry you are not grounded for a week I will talk to your mom” I said and winked at him. He grinned at me and ran outside.

“You brought him a PS3? And he is un-grounded? Don’t spoil him Dave!” She scolded me. I laughed and put my head on her lap and stretched my feet.

“Don’t worry Amanda…just hold me…I missed my big sister…it has been almost 5 months since I have seen you!” I said hugging her tightly.

“I missed my baby brother too!” She kissed me and then laughed when I pushed her away.

We then went outside and ate lunch which was delicious. There was all kinds of meat, bread, fried onions, and mashed potatoes. We all laughed and shared our recent experiences in and out of bed. After lunch we all went inside and sat on the couch to watch the football game. Jasmine sat next to me and I instinctively put my arm around her. Nikki ran up to us and jumped on my lap.

“Hey mom. Hi daddy.”

“What’s up sweetheart? Did you eat your lunch?” I asked her and she nodded her head.

“Daddy? Alex and Allie have a PS3 and Wii….can I get a PS3 and Wii too? Please? Please?”

“Sure” I said and Jasmine smacked me in the side “I mean…your mom and I have to talk about it Nikki…”

“Why can’t I have one?” She demanded me and I motioned towards Jasmine and she asked Jasmine the same question.

“I don’t Nikki…What did you get on the report card?” Jasmine asked “You did poorly…a C and even a D-? If you can bring those up to B’s and bring your B’s to A’s then you can have both and maybe even that phone…right Dave?”

She looked at me expectantly and so did Nikki. I hate it when I am in one of these situations but I have to support Jasmine on this one or she will never let me have the end of this.

“Yeah Nikki…just bring your grades up…I will help you” Nikki looked crushed and I felt bad. She jumped off my lap and went inside.

“That’s my baby” Jasmine kissed me and I pulled her into me and kissed her deeply.

“Good-night Nikki. Don’t worry baby…your mom will buy a Wii by the end of this week” I kissed Nikki and she grabbed my hand as I was about to leave.

“Can you read me a story?” She asked me

“Not tonight baby…listen to your I-pod…” I said and turned the lights off.

“Done?” Amanda asked me and I nodded my head. She pushed me against the wall and pressed herself against me. I held her by the waist and leaned down to kiss my sexy sister. We kissed deeply and unleashed all our lust. She grabbed my hand and led me downstairs to the basement. Jasmine and Mike were already naked and Mike was thrusting steadily into Jasmine. I looked over to see Bruce and Jessica on the bed spent. We turned off the lights and Amanda pushed me on the bed.

“Mmm” I moaned as Amanda pressed her soft asscheeks into my groin. I pulled her into me and pressed my lips onto hers and she opened her mouth to receive my tongue. While we were still kissing, she removed her clothes so she was just in her panties.

“Yes…yes” I squeezed her ass tightly as my finger dug into her flesh. I pulled my pants off and left my boxers on. I rubbed my hips against her and she grinded her pussy into my dick. I could feel her warmth radiating and couldn’t wait to eat her mouth-watering pussy. I quickly removed my shirt breaking the kiss for a second. I found her bra and unclasped it so her breasts fell on my chest. Her nipples were hard trying to pierce my skin. I rolled so that I was on top of her.

“You want my dick? You want it?” I whispered in her ear as I massaged her pussy through her panties which were soaking wet by now.

“Yes…Yes fuck me Dave! Make me cum! Please fuck me!?!” she moaned as I found her clit through her panties. I rubbed it slowly in circles and she started moaning louder, her nails were digging into my back and she was biting my shoulder.

“Are you going to cum for me baby? Cum for me” I whispered as I ran my finger under her panties. She kept her hair trimmed and I gently ran my fingers through her pussy hair and grabbed her sex. She kept on moving her hips so her cilt was rubbing against my hand. I didn’t even have to do anything. I pulled lightly on her cilt and gently rubbed it. I started sucking on her earlobe and she suddenly stopped squeezed my back and her juices gushed. They ran over my my fingers and I brought them up so I could taste her sweet juices.

“You came too fast. You should have held it longer so the orgasm could be more powerful!” I said as she caught her breath.

“Shut up Dave! Control my orgasm? I must be getting old huh?” She asked me. I looked at her body which looked like a 19 year old college students. Her breasts had no sag and she quickly burned off her baby fat after giving birth to Alex and Allie.

“You are not even getting close to being old…you look stunning!”

“Too bad Bruce doesn’t think that way huh? Our sex life is getting dull…we do it once a week! He doesn’t even bother with all this foreplay anymore…he plunges his cock into me and after couple of minutes he cums and I have to masturbate later…” She sighed looking over at Bruce who was passed out “He is a great father and good husband…he is just…not that great in bed…how are things between you and Jasmine?”

“They are fine…we fuck everyday…” I said immediately regretting what I said. It only made Amanda sad.

“I am not suprised…you excite women…you always find something to spice thing’s up!”

“Let’s go I will please you…like I said before…I will sexually satisfy all your needs…anytime you need to cum…give me a call” I said and started massaging her breasts.

“Let me get some of that delicious pussy!” I growled as I licked my tongue over her pussy lips and sucked and slurped on her clit. Amanda grabbed my head and held it into her, moaning with pleasure. Her hips began to buck, so I reached my hands around and gripped her ass to keep her from bucking right off the counter, my tongue grinding into her pussy.

“Ooooooooo…. Ooooooooo…. Oooooooooo…… lick me Dave, lick me little brother…..” my sister moaned as she squirmed on the bathroom counter. I alternated between plunging my tongue into her cunt, licking the lips of her pussy, and flicking her clit with my tongue-tip until her ass began to buck uncontrollably.

“AHHHHHH!!!!! AHHHHHHHH!!! AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!! I’M CUMMINNNNGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!! my older sister screamed as I continued to tongue her, her hips bucking wildly as I held them tight to avoid her falling to the floor. I held on firmly until her shuddering subsided and she was once again calm.

Amanda looked into my eyes dreamily, moaning “mmmmmmmmmmmmmm”.

By now my cock had revived and hardened as my sister proceeded to suck it on her knees, fondling my balls with her free hand. I stood erect for a little while enjoying the feeling of her warm, wet lips sliding back and forth on the shaft of my cock, her tongue massaging my glans. I laid on my back and motioned her to jump on. She did so without hesitation, lowering her wet pussy onto my rock hard cock, quickly impaling herself with a hiss of pleasure. It was a highly erotic sight to see my cock plunging into her trimmed pussy. With no hair to hide it, I could see every detail of her pussy lips spreading on the shaft of my cock as she lifted up then tucking inside as she descended on my throbbing penis. She groaned with pleasure, her juices leaking onto my groin as she bounced up and down.

I reached back and grabbed my sister’s ass, lifting it up and down on my pulsating cock. She clenched her pussy tight on my cock each time she lifted, then released for each downward plunge. I groaned to match her moans of pleasure. I looked up to see her large, firm tits bouncing with the rhythm of our fucking and grasped them, squeezing them and reaching up with my mouth to suck her nipples and circle her areolas. My sister groaned with pleasure at this manipulation,

After several minutes of this delicious fucking, my older sister took control and began to jackhammer her ass downwards rapidly, slapping her ass on my groin, moaning: “HOW DO YOU LIKE IT LITTLE BROTHER? LIKE THAT? LIKE THAT? LIKE THAT? AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!” she screamed, as I felt her pussy start to pulsate on the shaft of my cock in orgasm, her entire body shuddering with pleasure. She stopped bouncing on my cock and squirmed her ass, groaning in ecstasy as her orgasm continued. I prolonged it by furiously licking and sucking her hard nipples, squeezing her magnificent tits, my cock impaled to the hilt in my sister’s fluttering cunt.

When her orgasm began to subside, I threw my sister down on her back and straddled her stomach. I growled: “Time for some tit-fucking NOW!” I placed my slippery cock between her 36D breasts and pushed them together to cover it completely, then began to stroke it back and forth, my cockhead emerging from between her tits with each thrust. She pushed her hands up under mine and took over squeezing her breasts around my thrusting cock. She said with a leer: “How do you like tit-fucking your older sister, Dave?” I groaned: “Awwweeesommmeeee………”. She tilted her head up and opened her mouth, sucking the head of my cock into it each time it emerged from the top of her breasts. I pinched and thumbed one of her nipples while I reached back with my other hand and fingered her clit in rhythm with each lunge of my cock between her tits. Amanda began to moan and squirm her ass, bucking her pussy up to my finger, her clit aroused and hard. The feeling of the warm fleshiness of her breasts around my cock was different than her pussy or asshole, but exquisite nonetheless.

After several minutes of tit-fucking, I could feel my orgasm begin to build, and began to fuck her tits with increased speed. I also intensified the flicking of my sister’s clit with my finger, and her moans of pleasure intensified. I began to groan loudly: “Here I GO!! HERE I GO!! I’M CUMMINGGGGG!!” This set off Amanda’s orgasm, and I felt her hips begin to shudder as she lifted them and screamed in ecstasy. Finally my balls went tight and my cum raced up my shaft, squirting several spurts on my sister’s chest and neck.

I stayed straddled on Amanda’s stomach, kneading her quivering breasts with my hands, my cock still buried between them, as both our orgasms subsided. She took her hand and rubbed my cum over her chest, neck, and tits, licking off her fingers when she finished. “That was delicious” she purred with satisfaction.

Jus then my phone buzzed and I got my pants and finally got the phone out. I looked at the caller ID, it was my dad.

“What’s up dad?”

“Nothing…Where are you? Your mom misses you”

“I am at Amanda’s…as a matter of fact…so is Jasmine, Bruce, Jessica and Mike”

“What are you guy’s doing?” I looked around the room to see them fucking.

“We are fucking our sisters” I said and he laughed

“Alright…next week come over to our house…you mom and your aunt miss you guys…”

“Alright dad…bye!” I said and threw the phone next to us and got ready for another round.

---

Jill gets a promotion

Part 3… Jill meets a guy and Lisa teaches Jill a lesson.
As always I look forward to your comments or requests.

Jill has been working for almost four months now. It’s been very busy and getting busier every week. Now that we got the contract to fix and setup all the computers in the public schools in the area. Jill was looking forward to getting some overtime. Ted hasn’t been seen once by Jill.
Then one day Jill is called to Ted’s office. I wonder what he wants Jill mumbles to herself as she leaves her work area and heads up stairs.
Jim’s secretary looks up at me and says, he’s waiting for you. Please go right in.
Jim’s secretary is a hot little number. About 21 or 22 years old 5’8″ 125 lbs nice tits with blonde hair and brown eyes. It’s obvious what she was hired for as she knows nothing about being a secretary.
Taking a deep breath and walking into his office I put my best smile on and said, Ted, it’s been awhile, what can I do for You.
Sit down Jill. I want to talk with you.
He sits back in his chair and puts his hands behind his head.
I’m in a position to help someone out. You see the company has grown so much that the big bosses want to promote someone to a manager. They left it to me so I thought you would like it.
It means you’d be working up here in your own office of course.
I don’t think… I start to say but am cut off.
Please think about it Jill. Ted says.
Listen, I’m sorry about what happened between you and I. I’m a guy and your, well you know.
Your a pig I’m thinking!!
Ya I get it Ted. I’ll think about it.
Good, can you let me know soon. They want an answer asap.
Okay I’ll talk it over with Lisa this weekend and let you know Monday Ted.
Your by far the most qualified for the job Jill. You know that right, as he gets up and offers a handshake.
I stood up and shook his hand then turned towards the door.
Jim’s secretary Daphne Open’s the door as I reach for the handle and enters saying excuse me sir but John Withering is here to see you.
I squeezed by Daphne stumbling into the lobby, there’s this large hand that catches me as I fall to the ground. The bitch tripped me I’m thinking as I look up at this very handsome guy. He pulls me up from the floor saying, are you alright mrs.
Somewhat embarrassed I say oh yes thank you.
I can feel myself blushing.
Daphne chuckles as she stands there.
Are you sure your okay mrs???
Preston I respond, Jill Preston.
Pleasure to meet you mrs Preston, I’m John withering.
John has to be 6’3 or 6’4 about 35 year’s old with light brown hair and shockingly bright blue eyes and from what I could tell was fairly muscular too.
As I steady myself and John let’s me go. Ted comes rushing to the door and pushes Daphne aside to see what’s going on.
John I’m happy to introduce you to your new manager, that is if she takes the job.
Well is that a fact mrs Preston.
I was just offered the job so.
She would like to think it over for the weekend and will let me know Monday morning John, Ted says.
Thank you again, both of you I say as I head for the hall.

You seem distant tonight Jill. Is everything okay.
I was offered a promotion today but I’m not sure I should take it. I told Lisa as we ate dinner. Well that doesn’t surprise me. Your wasting your time doing what your doing, dose it come with a raise too.
I don’t know. I mean I didn’t ask.
Well we could use the money so are you gonna take it.
I think so. I have until Monday.
Good. Do you want to go out for a walk or something Lisa asked.
I meet a guy in Ted’s office today. He’s the owner or something.
Oh, is he good looking? Lisa enquires.
Ya! I mean I think so.
Laughing, Lisa says it’s okay to be attracted to guys you know, after all your a woman she says a little apprehensive.
I know but it still feels kinda gay to me.
You know Jill. It’s not gay or straight. Your human! You used to be a man and though it’s not your fault what happened to you. You have a right to be happy.
Even a couple months ago I still felt like a man in my head but I have a body that is very much female. It confuses me from time to time and though Lisa’s comment hurt, I know she means we’ll.
It’s been over a year now Jill. I think you should explore your feelings, what can it hurt.
I’m with you Lisa, I love you.
I know Jill, but I also know your interested in guys. At least a few have made your heart skip a beat once in a while. I see it. Think about it. I’ll always love you and be here for you.
We kiss while we are washing the dishes, then go to bed.
I have a confession Lisa.
Lisa looks at me and says, what’s that?
I played with your toys, I hope your not mad. I said.
Lisa smiles that devilish smile again and says, witch one?
In a shaky voice I tell her the big one that feels real.
What did you do with it, did you suck on it?
Smiling a little I said no.
Did you put it in your… I cut her off.
Yes I did, smirking at her.
How much of it?…
Lisa, this is a bit embarrassing you know.
I can’t take all of it, I was just wondering if you could.
I paused for a moment as Lisa looks at me and says, you took it all didn’t you?
I swear, I didn’t think it would fit but when I cummed, I got so weak and I slid all the way down.
How did you feel.
Are you kidding me, it hurt like hell. I screamed out loud and Berry came banging on the door. I had to answer the door to tell him I slipped in the shower.
OMG, Berry, what did that worm say.
He just wanted to know if I was okay.
So…
So what, I say.
We’re you thinking of anyone in particular?
No. I mean I was thinking back to when I was, well you know a man and what the girls I was with must have felt like.
Sure you were. You were thinking of cock Jill. And you got off on it. Nothing to be shy of.
I guess so was my response in an upset voice.
You see sweetie there’s nothing to be shy about. Your a beautiful woman and you got urges that your exploring. That’s all.
I don’t want to talk about it okay. Let’s just go to sleep a say. Lisa just grins and agrees as we snuggle together.

Monday morning I arrive at work my usual half hour early. Ted’s car is here already so I head upstairs to his office.
Daphne is not here yet so I knock on his door.
Come in says Ted.
I enter his office to find Ted and John inside talking.
They both stand and offer me a chair.
As I sit I start out with…
Thank you for this opportunity but I feel I need to tell you something about myself.
Nonsense John says. I’ve talked with Ted and read Ted’s progress reports on you Jill and your by far the most qualified to fill the position at hand. Is it about the pay Jill because it’s negotiable!
Maybe we should allow her to explain what she’s feeling, Ted replies.
Just then the door opens and Daphne is standing there with a cup of coffee. Oh, I’m sorry. I wasn’t expecting all of you here. Dose anyone else want a cup of coffee.
I started to think that if this bimbo could get a job here that maybe I should take the job.
What kind of pay are we talking about if I do take this job Mr Withering.
Ted looks on with interest.
Mrs Preston, I thought you might join me for dinner tonight so we can discuss the details in private. That is if your husband is okay with that, he fishes for an answer.
Oh, I’m not married I respond.
A slight smirk is visible now as he speaks.
Boyfriend then, I’m sure!
I don’t know what came over me but I giggled and said no. No boyfriend either.
Well then I’ll send a car for you tonight at 7 pm. If that’s okay?
I was feeling like a little girl in a doll house when I heard myself say ok.
Good. I’ll see you tonight then as he gets up and offers me his hand.
Thinking he wanted to shake on the deal I offer my hand in return.
He bends down and gently kisses the back of my hand.
I could hear Daphne sigh slightly.
I felt like a princess or something as I left the office.
The day went by rather quickly as we were busy as usual.

I arrived at home on time and sat in the kitchen. Lisa was just getting out of the shower.
Lisa, I need your help in a big way. I have a business meeting tonight. John is sending a car to pick me up at seven.
John hay. Sounds interesting.
Ya well I really want to impress him so can you…
Of course Jill. I’d be happy to get you ready.
No, no, I don’t think you understand. It’s a business meeting to discuss the job I took. You know, wages, benefits that sort of thing.
Benefits, I bet she teasingly responds.
Somewhat embarrassed I say in an angry voice. Never mind, I’ll get ready myself.
Lisa starts to laugh as she says I’m only kidding with you. Relax!!!
A tear escapes and falls to the table.
Jill, are you okay? Lisa puts her hands on my shoulders.
I start to cry and hug her tight.
It’s okay Jill. I’m here, it’s gonna be okay.
I was so embarrassed at what I was feeling. I didn’t want her to know I liked John as much as I obviously did. I surprised even myself.
Lisa hugged me tight as she spoke.
This is what I was talking about the other day when we were talking about guys. I’m glad your feeling this way. Easy now, I’ll help you. Go have a shower and let me get things ready okay sweetie she says.
I got undressed and into the shower. I shaved my body of all the hair I had. I was smoth everywhere.
When I got out she was sitting by the vanity. Wow. I’ve never seen you shaved! Looks good girl. Come sit here. I’ve got work to do.
As I walked over to her with a towel wrapped around myself, I noticed a bunch of clothing lying out on the bed.
Jesus I whisper as I sit.
How much do you like this guy Jill? Lisa starts out saying. I mean are you ready for a man?
I was still looking at all the sexy items on the bed as I say. I’ve only met him twice and both times were only for a couple minutes. Looking back at Lisa, she has that devilish grin again.
No, not so fast I say. Business meeting remember.
Of course. But one he’ll remember, right.
Now I’ve got a grin on my face as I respond. Definitely one he’ll remember.
Good. Lisa says as she starts with my makeup. She worked on my face for what seemed like forever. Not letting me see. Foundation, blush, eye shadow, eye liner, lipstick, lip gloss and finished with a squirt of perfume behind each ear. Then brush and style my hair. Next we started to dress me.
First the black embroidered thigh highs and garter belt, a sexy pair of black lace panties that didn’t cover much. A black lace underwire push up bra that separated my Brest’s with a red rose in the middle came next. Then a thin gold necklace with a heart pendant followed by some medium sized hoop earrings, a couple of bracelets and a small diamond ring.
I noticed Lisa was getting turned on but I didn’t have much time to play. So I let her continue.
Lisa looks me over and says damn this guy is lucky.
I just smile at her and told her she’s the lucky one because I’ll be coming home to her. Lisa liked my comment and said, can’t wait babe.
Next came a skin tight white dress with red markings in an unrecognized Pattern that just barely covered the top of my stockings and showed plenty of cleavage.
I’ve always had a girlish looking body so this was making me feel quite feminine.
Next came a pair of red and white high heals that strapped up my calf.
Can I look now Lisa I begged.
Not yet. You need a… she stopped and turned to our closet and returned with s thin red belt. Wrapping it around my hips she says, this will keep your dress from riding up when you sit.
Okay. Can I look now I say.
Just then there was a knock at the door.
No time girlfriend, Lisa says as she hands me a light cover and a white purse while pushing me to the door.

Lisa opens the door and there stood a man in a tuxedo.
Excuse me madam. Is there a miss Preston in the house.
Lisa looks at me behind the door and says, yes sir as she opens the door all the way.
Mr Withering is waiting for you my lady as he bows his head to me.
He offers me his arm and I accept. I’m escorted to the limo waiting on the street.
We don’t live in a rich part of town so it must have been quite a sight for the locals.
I felt like a princess again as I got into the car.
When we arrived at the restaurant, I was greeted at the door by Mr withering. He offered me his arm as we walked into the lobby.
Mr Withering, right this way.
We were escorted to a private room with just two chairs and a beautiful table set with the finest dinnerware. Mr withering pulled out a chair as I sat.
I was feeling overwhelmed but loved the attention.
Some wine a servant asks as John sits down.
Yes please I replied.
As I sip from the wine glass John says I very delighted you could join me tonight miss Preston.
Looking him in the eye I respond. Please, call me Jill.
Of course, but only if you call me John?
I was definitely feeling a spark between us. But was he feeling it to. Or was he just trying to seduce me.
John it is.
So Jill, tell me how is it that someone as stunningly beautiful as you is still single?
Well I’m not exactly single. You see I’m living with my girlfriend Lisa.
Oh, I see you have a roommate?
Umm no, she’s my lover!! I flat out told him.
With a slightly disappointed look on his face he surprises me and says we’ll I hope she’s willing to share you with me!
Well time will tell now won’t it, is what comes out even though I wanted to say no. I want you to myself.
So how is it that such a distinguished, handsome successful man such as yourself is left to hit on little ol me.
Well thank you, I haven’t been complimented in quite a while. But to answer your question with success come the rift raft. And we’ll I’m to busy for that.
And how do you know I’m not like all the other girls out there.
Smiling at me as he speaks. Call it a hunch but I got a feeling about you.
The rest of the evening flew by as we discussed every detail that needed discussing including a few that I’m sure could have waited. We flirted back and forth as if we knew one another for years.
Finally at some point John says we’ll Jill. It’s been a night I won’t soon forget but I must go. You see I have a business meeting in the morning in Chicago.
Somewhat dissapointed I finish my wine and say until next time then.
How about Saturday. Maybe we could fly out to Paris for the day or something.
That sounds great to me.
Being a total gentleman he drops me off back at home. He surprised me by kissing me goodnight at the door and tells me he can’t wait to see me Saturday. I felt light headed with butterflies in my stomach as John left and I entered my apartment to a waiting Lisa.

One look and I know what she’s thinking as she says we’ll I expected to see you a little more messed up. Guess I’ll have to take care of that as we make our way to the bedroom striping off clothes.
Lisa was always the more aggressive one in bed but tonight she was very hungry.
When we got to the bed all I had on was my stockings, garter belt and bra. Her box of toys were on the edge of the bed. She broke the kiss long enough to tell me to pick one. On top was a strap-on harness so I grabbed it and handed it to her with a smile on my face.
Oh, are you sure my sweat.
Fuck me with this Lisa and do me like only you know I say while I kiss her deeply.
She lies me on the bed on my back then gets up and puts the biggest dong into the harness, then she put it on her slim waist. Turning to me she says, baby I’m gonna do you so right you won’t want what’s his name.
Laughing at her I tell her, well what’s his name wants to share and I think it’s a great idea.
She puts some lube on the dong and on my pussy not that I needed any and says your mine tonight baby so I hope your ready for me as she puts it to me pussy.
I tense up as it touches the lips of my pussy. But she doesn’t take it easy at all as she shoves about half of the dildo in and holds it there.
The sudden intrusion was unexpected and as such I let out a scream as I jerked and twisted under her. Lisa just laughs at me and pulled most of it out, then shoves about three quarters back in.
I scream in ecstasy this time as I cover my mouth.
Lisa repeats this movement again an again.
I start to make a lustful incoherent babbling sound.
Lisa is really fucking my hard now. My legs spread wide, she’s pounding my cunt with no mercy. My tits are jiggling hard, I’m so hot. I can feel my orgasm building as I start to think of John. I’m moaning and grunting at the same time. I can feel Lisa’s pelvis hitting me as I realize she’s giving me all the dongs length, but I’m feeling so much pleasure I can’t do anything about it.
Lisa suddenly stops and pulled it out of my newly pounded cunt. Turn over my bitch she demands!
I turned over on my elbows and knees. Lisa takes up a position behind me and fills my hungry pussy up again. Grabbing my hips, she continues to pound me.
Who’s your momma Lisa grunts out.
You are I whisper through my grunts and moans.
Louder you bitch Lisa screams to me.
You are I say a little louder.
Tell me you want me to fuck you, you whore!
Fuck me I grunt out.
Louder!!!
Fuck your bitch god fuck me.
I scream.
Lisa reaches up and grabs a hand full of hair and pulls back as she rams the monster further inside me cunt.
This is what it feels like you bitch. This is what a man will do to you you fucking whore. Now tell me you want more!!!
Please give me more, give your whore more I grunt out.
There’s no more moaning. Only animal lust and grunting.
Lisa is pounding my pussy and suddenly she shoves a small vibrator in my ass and twists it while pushing it in and out.
I was not expecting the ass play but I was definitely responding to this new form of pleasure.
Suddenly I feel the orgasm that’s been building within me is about to explode.
There’s a sound within me that starts out really low in tone. But it’s building, and in no time I explode all over Lisa and her dildo.
Screaming into the pillow as I shake uncontrollably. My ass in the air, Lisa pulling my hair as she fucks the demons out of me.
She continues to fuck me hard, not slowing at all. Feeling the punishing unrelenting pounding that Lisa is giving me. I tell her to stop. But she keeps it up saying, a man won’t listen to you. Why should I.
Please Lisa I plead, through my grunts. Your hurting me!
She slows down. Then leans over me shoving it back in to the hilt and says, a man won’t stop until he’s finished. Then picks up the pace again, one hand full of hair and the other holding my hip. I put my face into my pillow and squeal. An animal instinct over takes me as another orgasm starts to build within me.
Lisa says, you want John to do this to you don’t you. You want to feel a man inside you, don’t you. To fuck you. To fill you with cum.
Through my grunts and groans I try to say yes but it comes out in the form of a sound of au gd ya.
Suddenly she pulls out and flips me over on my back climbing up to straddle me, she puts the toy to my parted lips. I suck as much as I can in as Lisa pumps my mouth full of somthing.
Suprized by the sudden flood in me mouth and throat. All I could do was swallow or choke. So I swallow.
Lisa pulls the dong from my throat as she says, good girl. You didn’t spill a drop. What was that I pant. Lisa just smiles. That is a secret girly.
I love you Jill. I felt so empty But very satisfied as I roll over on my side with a huge smile on my face I purr. I love you too Lisa.
She collapsed down beside me as we fall asleep together.

---

Bell and Priya, best friends for two years have taken the next step. Except, Bell is a Witch and Priya is a Newborn race. Crazy, crazy beautiful lesbian love explodes then crashes as the world around them is going nuts. (Note: Bell is actually 147 years old and Priya may look 18 but is actually human terms – around 24)

Tease and Please

Part 9: Caitlyn

I slowly woke up, all warm and cosy, though I was lying in a funny position and couldn’t move much. It took me a minute to wake up enough to realize that Lauren was wrapped around me, spooning me. I could feel her nipples, hard even when asleep, poking into my back and her bush tickling my butt.

Wow, life is good I thought, last night I’d confessed to Lauren just how deep my feelings for her were. Far more than the usual sister relationship and not just lust for her beautiful self either. I’d surprised myself with the things I had said and breaking down and crying as well, I felt a little foolish at the memory, but Lauren had reacted perfectly, telling me she loved me.

My real decision now was what to do about Alex. I didn’t want to have sex with him, I was saving myself for Lauren, but she did like fucking him and I had to figure out a way to be okay with that. Could I though? I didn’t want to control Lauren and I couldn’t blame him too much for what had happened.

Lauren had teased him mercilessly on Sunday night, but the way he had almost forced himself on her still pissed me off. And of course there was the matter of the photos he’d taken of us, I really didn’t want those out in the open for anyone to see. I doubted anyone would understand the way things were between us and Mum and Dad would probably kill us.

Lauren gave a sleepy little moan, wiggling against my back. One of her hands was pinned between my back and her chest, the other was cupping one of my boobs with my hand on top of hers. I reached my free hand back and lightly slapped her on the butt.

“Wake up sleepyhead, we have to get up before mum comes in to wake us up.”

“Nnnnnnhh can’t we just stay in bed all day?” she gave my boob a squeeze as she nuzzled my neck, placing a couple of kisses on my shoulder as well.

“I’d love to, but we’ve already slept in, I didn’t turn on the alarm last night and we don’t want to get caught like this.” I rolled over until we were face to face, our noses almost touching. I could see her eyes moving side to side, like she couldn’t decide where to look.

I gave her a quick kiss on the lips before pulling back with an exaggerated look of disgust on my face, “Ewwww morning breath! What did you do? Kiss the dog or something?”

“Bitch!” Lauren poked her tongue out at me, I was tempted to give it a lick. “No I didn’t kiss the dog, your breath isn’t much better either you know. Who knows where you mouth has been?”

Laughing, I pulled back the covers and slipped off her bed. Lauren just lay there, completely exposed now, she simply watched me as I walked over to my dresser to get some clothes. How many times had I wished that his would happen? Putting on a show for her in the hopes of getting her attention and now I had it.

I opened a drawer and pulled out two pairs of panties, holding them up I turned around, “Which pair should I wear?”

“Neither, it’s much nicer to go commando” Lauren leered at me, or at least I think that’s what she was trying to do. I think she needs more practice on leering, I was happy to give her more chances.

“I should have expected that kind of answer from you, are you going to get up or what?” She still hadn’t moved, one hand propping up her head, the other plucking at her pubes.

“I’m just enjoying the view, I seem to have a new appreciation for your little shows. I plan to make the most of them from now on.” Lauren brought one leg up until her foot was flat on the bed. The hand on her pussy moved a little lower, her fingers moved apart, spreading her pussy before slipping a finger between her lips, a moan slipped out and her eyes closed for a moment.

“You tease! Who’s putting on a show for who?” I was entranced, my gaze drawn to her groin as her fingers worked their magic.

“Keep dressing, I want to watch your show.” Lauren had a finger buried inside herself now and her thumb working on her clit. My nipples were tingling as they hardened and I could myself getting wet watching her.

“I think I’ll wear the pink ones, they’re a little small but I think they’ll still fit.” I spun around so my back was to the bed, then bent over slipping my feet into my panties, before slowly pulling them up my legs. I could see between my legs, Lauren was pinching a nipple as she continued to finger herself, staring at my ass.

I straightened up, pulling my pink boy short panties up around my ass. There were definitely a bit tight, but I pulled them into the crack of my ass, snug around my pussy. Keeping my back to Lauren I began searching for a bra to wear. I kept one leg bent so my ass continued to stick out for Laurens’ benefit.

I chose a matching pink bra with lacy cups, “Do you like this one? Or let me guess, I should go without?” Turning around to show Lauren I saw that she had moved, sitting up on the bed now, leaning back against the wall with her knees pulled up to her chest, her pussy showing wetly from behind her little bush. She had such lovely pussy hair, it almost made me wish that I didn’t shave mine off.

Her hands were getting busy, one reaching around a leg from underneath, two fingers pumping in and out of her pussy. The other rubbing frantically at her clit. There was a glazed look in her eye and was doing that sexy lower lip bite I loved so much.

Taking a few steps closer, I waved the bra in her face, Lauren shuddered as one of the straps dragged across a nipple.

“No objections then?” I asked, she just shook her head. I pulled the bra back and slowly put it on, adjusting the cups around my boobs, Lauren’s gaze riveted to my chest as I did.

Moving back to my dresser, I pulled out a light blue t-shirt before turning to Lauren again. I didn’t want the show to end yet as Lauren hadn’t finished and I was loving it myself.

“You don’t want me to put this on yet do you?” I held the t-shirt in front of me, obscuring my body from Lauren’s view.

“Nooooo, not yet, come here you tease!” The urgency in Lauren’s voice was obvious, she must be close to coming I thought.

Stepping up to the bed, I tossed the shirt aside and put one foot up on the bed, placing it between Lauren’s legs almost touching her pussy. Both hands were moving furiously now, wet squishy noises coming from her pussy.

“Do you need a hand?” I moved my foot, lightly scratching at her thigh with my toe nails.

A shiver ran through her body at my touch, her eyes traveled down my body, lingering on my breasts before moving downwards.

“Oh, nnnhhh, you have a…a… cameltoe!” Lauren started shuddering as her orgasm overtook, plunging two fingers deep into her pussy and holding them there as she gasped and shook.

I just watched, amazed at how beautiful she looked, even in the throes of passion, making a funny face as she came. I was so worked up, I could feel how wet and hot my pussy was, but I didn’t have time to get off as well.

After a minute or so, Lauren finally relaxed, she looked up at me with a small smile, “I’ve never seen you riding a camel before!”

I couldn’t help but burst out laughing, “Riding a camel? Really? Now get your sexy ass out of bed, we have to get to school”

Lauren finally dragged herself off the bed and we both got dressed and ready to go.

We spent all our breaks together talking about all sorts of things, which I guess was pretty normal, the difference this time was how often we would stop talking and just stare into each others eyes. I told Lauren that Sara was going to be spending the weekend with us, causing a mixture of squeals of joy and groans of disappointment.

Lauren and Sara got on really well together, but Lauren had no idea of the things that Sara and I got up to, we never masturbated together at my place, we only did that at Sara’s.

“Don’t worry, we’ll still be spending lots of time together, I’ve got a special surprise set up for you on Friday night and I need Sara’s help with that.”

“What kind of surprise? Tell me?” Lauren was yanking on my arm, almost jumping up and down. She was a real sucker for surprises; she really loved them and would always try and find out beforehand what they were.
“It’s a surprise you dork! I’m not going to tell you, you’ll just have to wait ‘til Friday.” She continued to pester me about that for the rest of lunch, but there was no way I was going to spoil this one.

Another cool thing was that Lisa completely ignored me, she kept telling everyone that some idiot had thrown a ball in PE and hit in the face. No one believed her of course, the bruise on one side of her face looked way too much like a hand print to be mistaken for anything else.

After school as we walked home, we finally started to talk about Alex.

“He won’t be home yet, so I’ll get on his computer and get any pics he might have of us,” Lauren assured me.

“Okay, so you do that and that solves that problem, but what about Alex? I don’t want us fighting with him, he’s a cool guy, I just don’t want him trying to perv on us whenever we’re alone.”

“Well, what do you want to do then?”

“Let’s talk to him, try and get him to see our point of view. We’re together and he’s not part of that.”

“Caitlyn!” Lauren whined my name, “why can’t he be part of it? You should really give it a try sometime; you’ll love it I’m sure. There’s nothing quite like the feel of a cock deep inside you filling you up and then we all that cum squirts out, it’s just so, so, YUMMY!”

She seemed to be at a momentary loss of words before she blurted out the yummy part. The idea did kind of appeal to me, but I doubt anything could compare to the taste of Lauren when she came in my mouth. Guys could be so crude, I’d seen enough porn with Sara, I didn’t want some guy shoving that thing of theirs inside me.

“Look Lauren, I know you like fucking Dusty,” I was still having trouble processing that idea. “And you liked sucking and fucking Alex but I don’t want to do that. I don’t know if I can deal with sharing you with him.”

“Caitlyn, I love Alex, but you and I are in love with each other. It’s a completely different situation. We can’t just leave him to play with himself all the time, it wouldn’t be fair.”

Damn it, would my will crumble every time she told me she loved me now? I let out a sigh, “Okay, okay fine. We’ll work something out between you two, but just remember,” I quickly looked around but the street was deserted.

“This belongs to me now!” I grabbed her ass, pulling her towards me until our bodies mashed up against each other I kissed her hard, our tongues tangling with each other. I was lost in the moment until I was suddenly brought back to myself by the sound of a dog barking nearby.

Quickly stepping back, I looked around again, thankfully no one was around. Lauren was looking at me in shock; I was blushing fiercely, my skin felt all hot.

“Woah, I can’t believe you did that! What’s happened to my shy sister?” She was almost laughing, but not a trace of a blush on her beautiful face. How could she be so calm? I’d just kissed her in the middle of the street, anyone could have seen us!

“I….I….I…” I didn’t know what to say, Lauren was right, I would never have done something like that. The events of the last couple of days really had changed me.

“You’ve come over me,” Lauren looked at me for a moment and then we both burst out laughing.

“Yeah, I’ve come over you and you have on me too!” we both continued to laugh, unable to stop, until tears started to run from both our eyes. Finally the laughter subsided to giggles and we regained some control of ourselves.

“Come on, let’s get home, we’ve still got things to do before Alex gets home”

Tentatively I reached out, taking Lauren’s hand in mine, she gave my hand a gentle squeeze, smiled at me and we began walking home.

It didn’t take long to get home, once there Lauren rushed upstairs and went into Alex’s room and began working on his computer. I stayed downstairs making a sandwich for both of us, and keeping an eye out in case Alex came home early.

After about 10 minutes Lauren came downstairs, a huge smile on her face, “All taken care of, is that sandwich for me?”

Big surprise that she noticed the sandwich, food was always a high priority for her after school and yet she always stayed so slim!

Sitting on the couch I patted the cushion beside me, “Come sit down, we’ll wait here, he should be home soon.”

The next 15 minutes seemed to drag on forever, I was so nervous. I had no idea how this would turn out and I really hated confrontations.

Both our heads snapped around as we heard a key in the lock and the front door slowly opened, then a moment later, quietly closed. I think Alex was trying to sneak in, as the look of surprise on his face when he poked his head around the corner was priceless.

“Quit gaping like a fish and come in here, we want to talk to you.” Lauren was using her authoritative voice again; it sent a small quiver up my spine, making me forget my nerves for a moment.

Alex closed his mouth with a snap, staring at us for a moment before walking in and sitting on the chair opposite us. He looked as nervous as I felt, I started feeling sorry for him, he had no idea what was happening and had even less of an idea of what had truly transpired over the last couple of days.

We just sat there looking at each for a minute before I broke the silence, “Don’t be so worried Alex, we’re not going to hurt you. And you’re not going to do anything to us either; we’ve deleted all your pics of us from your phone and your computer.”

I picked up his phone from beside me and tossed it across to him. He had a confused look on his face as he spoke, “How did you……” he just kind of trailed off.

“Your password was too easy, and using the same one on your phone and laptop, dumb move bro!” the gloating was obvious in her voice, so I punched her in the arm.

“It’s rude to gloat, besides that’s not what we want to talk to you about, well it’s not the only thing to talk about.”

“I’m sorry, I’m really sorry for taking pictures of you both in the shower, but you’re both so hot!” Alex started talking really fast, like he was worried we might interrupt, “I mean look at the pair of you, you’re fucking gorgeous and you’re going down on each other and everything and how could I not look? Any guy would kill to see the things I did, it was awesome!”

I was blushing again and hating it, my body betrayed my emotions so easily. I was glad I was wearing a bra, as my nipples were getting hard, thinking about how we must have looked to Alex and just how much had he seen? I hadn’t actually seen the photos he took; only Lauren had seen them.

“Yeah we know you’re a perv, but what about when you fucked me in the yard? That’s not just taking photos; you forced your cock into my mouth and threatened me with those pictures!” Lauren sounded pretty angry, her voice rising with every word.

Alex at least had the decency to look ashamed, his head hung down, not meeting our gazes. “I couldn’t help it, you looked so sexy fucking Dusty,” he looked up at Lauren, “and after the way you treated me the night before, making me lick your ass and the way you came all over my face and then you just left me like that. I was really pissed off at you and I wanted revenge.”

His voice was thick with emotion, his eyes darting back and forth between us now as he continued. “I know I went way too far, forcing you like that, but come on, admit that you loved it. You said that we were even!” Alex was sounding a little whiny now, pleading with us.

Lauren turned to look at me, squeezing my hands in hers, “Yeah I did love it, I love fucking, but that doesn’t make it okay, right?”

“Right” Alex sounded pretty downcast now, “so now what?”

“Now,” I said, “we start again, we tell you how things are and we work out where we stand from now on.”

“Caitlyn and I love you Alex, you’re our brother and will always have a place in our hearts.” Lauren got up from the couch and went and sat on the arm of the chair, putting an arm around Alex’s shoulders.

Taking my queue from her I did the same, sitting on his other side, “But there is something more you need to understand, I’m IN love with Lauren and she is with me, you can’t come between us.”

“You mean like I am right now?” Alex wrapped an arm around both our waists, pulling us together until we both fell into his lap tangled up in each others grasp.

Lauren and I both collapsed with shrieks of laughter as he began tickling us, squirming and gasping in his lap until Lauren fell to the floor, leaving me alone in his grasp. My squeals of laughter got even louder as Alex now used both hands to tickle me; running up and down my sides, finding all my tickle spots.

Lauren lay on the floor at our feet, still laughing as she watched me being tickle tortured. Finally Alex relented and stopped tickling, just holding me as I slowly calmed down. He had one hand across my thighs, the other on my lower back gently rubbing up and down.

I was surprised when I realized that I could feel a lump under my thigh, OH MY GOD! He’d gotten a hard on while tickling me! I continued to sit there as he rubbed my back, completely unsure what to do. Lauren had gone quiet as she continued to watch us; suddenly I jumped to my feet with a gasp when Alex slipped his hand between my legs going for my pussy.

“Don’t touch me like that!” I was shocked and embarrassed; I didn’t want Alex to think I thought about him that way.

“Caitlyn, I’m sorry, I thought…. I thought that you wanted to….” Again his voice trailed off, as confusion took hold.

“I’m sorry Alex, I thought I was clear, I’m not interested in having sex with you. I don’t like guys that way.” I surprised myself with that statement, I’d never thought of myself as being gay, but is that what I am? A lesbian?

Lauren got up from the floor, and hugged me from behind. Looking over my shoulder at Alex she said, “it’s okay Alex, you didn’t do anything wrong, you just didn’t know. But don’t worry, I like guys just fine.”

“You mean?” Alex had an adorably hopeful look on his face, almost like a puppy waiting for a snack.

“Yes,” I replied, “that means that you and Lauren can have sex with each other, SOMETIMES!” I almost shouted the last word, desperate to make it clear. “But she belongs to me and I belong to her, understand?” Lauren squeezed me harder, then reaching up she cupped both my breasts, squeezing them and pushing them both together, causing me to squirm in her grasp.

“I think so, so when can we do it? I mean Lauren and me.” He stood up, a tent forming in his shorts.

Lauren whispered quietly in my ear, “Not yet, make him wait for it.”

I moaned as Lauren continued to play with my boobs, grinding herself against my ass. “Not yet, you’ve been a bad boy and will have to wait. This weekend will be soon enough for you I think.”

“Ohhhh man, you girls are such teases!” Alex gave his dick a squeeze as he watched Lauren fondle me. I could tell he was disappointed but he didn’t seem angry, I was happy about that.

Laurens breath tickled my ear as she again whispered to me “Let’s tease him some more, then I want to get you alone, show me off to him.”

Hmmm, I liked the sound of that. Prying Laurens hands away from my boobs, I stepped around behind her, copying her position on me, but since she was taller I couldn’t actually see over her shoulder.

“Take a seat Alex, we’ll give you a little preview”

I think he may have broken the sound barrier he sat down so fast. Lauren gave out a giggle, “Don’t hurt yourself!”

Looking around her side I could see that Alex had half missed the chair in his haste and was awkwardly half sitting half falling off the arm of the chair. I burst out laughing he looked so ridiculous, “Just take a seat perv, and don’t touch that phone of yours!”

With a guilty look at his phone, Alex seated himself properly, one hand rubbing the outside of his pants where he now had a much more obvious bulge.

Lauren was wearing a tight t-shirt and a loose skirt that floated mid-way down her thighs. I started running my hands up her sides, pulling her shirt partway up, revealing her bare stomach before letting it drop down again.

I did this several times, going higher and higher until her t-shirt was just below her boobs. Lauren’s breathing was getting deeper and she was pushing her ass back into my stomach.

I slipped both hands under her t-shirt and cupped her small boobs, pinching her nipples and causing her gasp. Alex gave out a moan as well, I guess he was enjoying our show.

Holding Lauren by the hips I turned her around and grasped the bottom of her t-shirt I raised it up. Lauren raised her arms above her head as I pulled it higher, her nipples almost poking out my eyes as they were revealed to hungry gaze. Lauren pulled her shirt the rest of the way off as I licked one of her nipples, bringing a loud moan from her lips.

“Turn around, I can’t see!” Alex moaned.

Releasing my lip lock on Lauren’s nipple, I turned her back around, placing my arm across her breasts, hiding them from Alex’s view for a little longer.

“You two are so fucking hot! Come on Caitlyn, show me more!”

I felt like I was a stripper or something, some guy in the crowd urging me to take it off.

I pinched both of Laurens nipples and pulled downwards, trying to get her to bend over. She gave a long drawn out moan as I pulled harder before she began bending down to relieve the pressure.

Finally I could see Alex, sitting there staring rapturously at us. At some point he’d pulled his shorts down around his ankles, his cock sticking up out of a nest of pubes, balls sitting on top of his thighs. One hand wrapped around it, stroking up and down.

I felt almost nothing at seeing his dick, no revulsion, no increase in arousal, just mild curiosity. Most of my attention was still consumed by my incredibly sexy little sister, her ass pushing into my stomach, her nipples rolling between my fingers.

“Do you like this Alex? Is this what you’ve wanted to see all along?”

Nodding, he increased his speed, and then momentarily stopping he rubbed his thumb across his knob. I could see it was all sticky with his precum, he must be really enjoying this I thought.

Releasing my hold on Laurens nipples, she moaned in frustration before grabbing them herself, her gaze riveted on Alex and what he was doing. I flipped up her skirt, her bare ass now exposed to me, but still hidden to Alex.

I rubbed one hand down her spine, causing Lauren to arch her back and moan again in pleasure. I cupped one ass cheek, squeezing and rubbing it, “Do you want to see her ass Alex?”

“Yeah, oh hell yes!” His was pumping furiously now, I was almost worried that he was going to pull it right off, but I guess he knew what he was doing.

With an evil little smile, I gave Lauren a resounding whack on the ass, the sound reverberating around the room. Lauren jerked upright and cried out, “Ahhhhh!” then her outcry of pain quickly turned to gasps of pleasure as I slipped my hand under her skirt and pushed two fingers into her pussy with no warning.

Lauren was dripping wet and I could her the squelching of her pussy as I pumped my fingers in and out. She arched her back, grinding her ass and pussy into my hand, one arm reaching backwards, grabbing my head and pulling it into her shoulder.

I couldn’t see Alex but I could hear him moaning, would he cum before I could get Lauren off I wondered?

Sinking down, I knelt behind Lauren, catching a glimpse of Alex from between Laurens thighs as he was furiously beating away at his dick. A glazed look in his eye, I bet he has never seen anything this good before. Still I liked my view better, sticking my head under Laurens skirt, my world shrunk until there was nothing left but Lauren’s pussy, ass and me.

Her thighs were glistening with the juices that were flowing from her pussy, her lips all puffy and red, pussy hair coated in her moisture. One butt cheek with a red hand print on it, I breathed in her intoxicating scent, my own pussy twitching in response, desperate for some attention as well.

The delicate little rosebud of her ass was winking at me, as if trying to get my attention. Lightly swiping my tongue across her pucker, Lauren moaned, “Alex, Caitlyn is licking my ass, just like you did, her tongue is going inside my ass!” her last words drawn out into a long moan as I tightened my tongue and tried to push it into her asshole.

I was eager to make her cum now, desperate to finish so we could go to our room and I could get off as well.

Pulling my tongue from her ass, I went lower, licking along the length of her pussy, from clit to hole and back again, I started sucking and nibbling at her clit.

“She’s sucking my clit now, tasting my pussy, licking up all my lovely juices, enjoying her treat!” Lauren continued to describe everything I was doing, keeping up a running commentary for Alex.

“Oh god! I’m so close Alex, Caitlyn is going to make me cum all over her face! She’s pushing a finger into my ass now, ahhhh, it’s sliding in, I can feel her knuckles as it slides into my tight little ass.”

“Go for it Caitlyn, make her cum on your face!” I could barely understand what Alex was saying, my ears muffled by Laurens thighs and he on the verge of orgasm.

“You remember it don’t you Alex, you remember what it was like to have your big dick in my ass? You remember cumming inside my ass? Come on Alex, cum for me, spray that cum up into the air, shoot it everywhere!”

I was finally rewarded for my efforts with a spray of juices, squirting out and splashing across my face, I latched my mouth over her pussy, sucking hard, my tongue, sliding into her clenching hole, trying to get all her sweet juice.

“Oh God Alex, I’m cumming! I’m cumming on Caitlyn’s pretty little face! Ahh, ohhh god! Yessss that’s it, cum with me Alex, oh look at that, look at all that tasty cum squirting out.”

“Yeah that’s it Lauren, cum on her face, eat her Caitlyn, suck on that pussy!”

I didn’t need any encouragement, as I continued to lick and suck at Lauren’s pussy. Moving lower I sucked her clit into my mouth, flicking it with my tongue, Lauren began cumming again. This time there were no words, just moans and sighs as I continued to lap at her pussy. Finally Lauren pulled away from my tongue and collapsed onto the couch with a sigh, looking thoroughly exhausted and a huge smile on her face.

I looked at Alex and was amazed when I saw that he had cum all over himself. Wow, it looked like a fire hose had gone off, strands of cum were running across his chest, the hand still holding his dick was covered in it and there was even some on his cheek! He’d cum on his own face!

“Jeez Alex, you made a real mess of yourself.”

“Look who’s talking pussy face!” he laughed while looking at me, as he slowly stroked his softening penis.

“Yeah well, Lauren is quite the squirter sometimes, aren’t you hon?” I looked over at Lauren, but I don’t think she heard me. She was lying down on the couch, one hand holding a boob and the other pressing her skirt between her legs, cupping her pussy. The occasional shudder ran through her body, as she still recovered from her orgasm.

“That was incredible Caitlyn, thanks for the awesome show!” Alex was beaming at me, a huge smile and still covered in cum.

“You’re welcome bro, now I need to get Lauren upstairs and get some for myself!” as I stood up I could feel the seam of jeans, rubbing against my pussy, I was so wet and hot, I really needed to get off as well.

“Hey no need to hide on my account, I’d love to watch you cum again” I could see that his dick was hardening again, turned on by the thought of watching me.

“Not a chance buddy, you’re not getting any more today.” I picked up Lauren’s shirt and then pulled her up from the couch, her legs were a little wobbly and she just gave me a stupid grin.

“That was so cool!” She kissed me, then started licking her juices off of my face.

“Way to go Lauren, clean her up!” Alex egged her on.

Giggling I pulled away, “Come on Lauren, let’s go upstairs.” I pulled her towards the stairs, leaving Alex hopping after us, with his shorts around his ankles.

“Oh and Alex, Sara is going to be spending the weekend with us!”

“What?!? Your friend Sara?” he stopped in his tracks, stunned, his prick swelling to full hardness almost instantly, a shocked look on his face.

“Yeah, Sara, you know the girl that you’ve been crushing on for years!”

Part 10 will be the big weekend, should be a fairly long part, so unfortunately will probably take a bit longer to write. But hopefully not too long for all our sakes.
Enjoy

---

this chapter takes place six years before chapter 1

Warning this other chapters of this story contains edge themes like murder, rape, and slavery. This chapter features scenes of incest as well. If you don’t like, stories with these leave now.

All sexually active, characters are over 18.

Galactic Vendetta part 04.

Part A, The Twins’ story

This story takes place six years before the first chapter.

Princesses Melissa and Michelle had just been summoned, by their father for a meeting on a security issue. This was strange, as this was usually Steven’s area. They usually handled state functions, with their sister and Lady Marie.

They were figuring, this was about some annoying new security rule Steven had thought up. God they loved, their brother but he was a pain in the ass when it came to security.

They thought their suspensions were confirmed, when they got to their father’s office and saw Steven with his new second in command. God what had he, dreamed up this time they thought.

They could see their brother, was upset about something and that wasn’t a common occurrence. When they realized, that non of the rest of the family were there they began to wonder what was going on.

The look on their father’s face, when he came in was enough to tell them something was happening.

” Girls there is a very important, matter that I need your help with. But before I tell you what I need, you need to know some information. ” The king told them.

This is where, Steven’s second took over and gave a briefing on the current political situation Within the Neos Confederation. It seemed the Chancellor had concerns, his son in law Alexander was working to overthrow the government.

He had already placed, several dubious people on the Council. There were also concerns, that the son in law may have designs on several natural resource colonies within Heliopolis territory. The fear was he may send, raiders against these colonies.

The princesses asked wouldn’t the fleet, be able to protect the colonies? To this the young Lieutenant Commander, named Morgan told them yes if they knew what colonies, were going to be targeted. However to try and cover, them all would weaken the kingdom’s defenses.

It was at this point, the king took over the briefing. He told the girls, that the chancellor had a list of colonies that his son in law was showing interest in. The problem was, someone had to secretly meet with the Chancellor’s envoy.

They were then told, the two of them were going to be the ones to meet this envoy. This was a shock, why them this was more Steven’s area then theirs.

Steven saw the looks, on their faces and entered the discussion. He said he had to stay and handle, preparations if attacks were imminent and it was to dangerous to send Daniel so that left them. This made, them ask the biggest question.

“Why both of them?”

Their father said they always worked best together, and this situation would require them at their best. It still seemed strange, to them. But they figured, their father had his reasons so they let it be for now.

They were told that no one, outside of the room could know even their other siblings. They would have four, bodyguards with them. They were also given all the information, on the chancellor and his family.

They both thought, the chancellor’s grandson was cute when they saw his picture. This provoked, a I told you so from their father to Steven. They would have, several other meetings before they were sent on their assignment.

Lieutenant Commander Morgan and Steven, handled all of these. They found Morgan to be a smart, good natured man that was easy to get along with. He also made sure, they understood everything that was discussed at the meetings.

The specifics, of the mission were. They would, be traveling as first class passengers on a starliner. They would meet, the chancellor’s envoy and get the information. They then would, continue on to the next port and travel home on a waiting military vessel.

The only thing that worried them, was the route of the starliner took them near the Charybdis. These were put to rest, by Lieutenant Commander Morgan. When he told them the Charybdis, was only dangerous if you entered it. There was no danger from passing near, it in fact it was quite beautiful to see. That was why the ship’s course, took it by the anomaly.

With their fears calmed, about that they went to pack. They really, looked forward to this trip. Despite the diplomatic part, they were to be playing the part of tourists enjoying their vacation. That part, they were going to enjoy.

Robert bourgeois was, sitting by the starliner’s pool reading. Well he was trying to read, his attention was currently on two blondes in tiny bikinis. They arrived, at the pool a little while ago.

From the moment they stripped out, of their cover ups they had the complete attention of every male and most of the females. Now they weren’t just, beautiful but they were beautiful identical twin sisters.

They seemed, to enjoy showing off their perfect bodies as they frolicked in and out of the water. The show, they were putting on got more then one husband slapped. He figured they were way, out of his League but he had to meet these two.

There was just something, about them that he couldn’t place. As he walked around the pool to talk to them, he was trying to figure out what that was. These thoughts were put aside, as he greeted the two visions a beauty before him.

As he talked with the sisters, who’s names he learned were Melissa or Mel for short and Michelle, he found he liked them immediately. As he had thought they were twins that were on vacation.

He had noticed certain traits of theirs, from the minute the conversation started. Mel being the oldest, tended to take the lead in everything they did. The sexiest thing though, was the way they would finish each others sentences.

He asked them to join him, for a cup of coffee sometime figuring they would say no. He was shocked when they not only said yes but dragged him over to the near by coffee shop. What he didn’t know yet,was these girls were the ones he was sent to meet.

The twins were, in the same boat as the nice guy they had just met. Even though they had seen his picture they didn’t recognize him at the moment. As far as they knew, he was just a cute boy who’s grandfather had sent on this trip, to get him away from his overbearing father.

What they all didn’t know, was this trip had an ulterior motive involved with getting the three of them together.

After the coffee the twins, asked him to have dinner with them that night. Robert quickly, accepted the invitation from the two beauties. Getting to go on a date, with two girls like this was a dream come true for any young man like him.

As he told them yes, they simultaneously laid a kiss on each cheek. He was in a daze, as he watched them walk away. As he got up himself, he didn’t notice the man following him.

As the sisters got back to their suite, they were beaming about their antics that day. It felt so good, to forget about protocol and be two regular girls for once in their lives. They were also excited about, actually getting to go on a real date with a regular boy and not one of those, uptight nobles their father was always trying to set them up with.

Then there, was the effect their actions around the pool had on them. It felt so naughty, to be running around in such skimpy bathing suits. It was a total turn on, to tease all of the guys around the pool.

As soon as they got into their room, they stripped naked and jumped into bed together. They had worked, themselves up quite a bit today. As soon as they hit the bed, Mel grabbed, hold of Michelle and started kissing her.

As Mel held her sister, in the tight embrace Michelle’s hands explored her body. Soon, they started fondling each other’s breasts as they kissed. They could, feel how wet they were getting as the fondling intensified.

Moans started escaping, their lips as their hips started to grind together. The grinding, soon intensified as well as their moaning. Michelle, let out a gasp as Mel grasped her mound.

She quickly returned the favor, as she got a hold of her sister’s pussy. Soon their lips were locked together again. As their tongues, explored each other’s mouths, their fingers were hard at work rubbing their pussies.

They both, were on the edge as they found each other’s clits. Michelle, couldn’t hold off her climax any longer. She screamed, into her sister’s mouth as her juices sprayed over Mel’s hand.

As her body tensed up, Michelle grabbed hold of her sister pressing herself against her. As her climax abated, Michelle collapsed onto her sibling nearly unconscious. Mel held her sister, while she fought to catch her breath as she came down from her orgasm.

Michelle, was still light headed as she watched her sister licking her juices from her fingers. She was still weak, as she grasped her sister’s hand an pulled it to her lips. While her strength, returned she helped lick her vaginal fluids off of her sister’s hand.

As Mel pulled, her hand away they began kissing again. Only now, it was gentle more passionate as they kissed. Mel broke, the embrace and moved so her pussy was over her sister’s face.

Michelle wasted, no time and began devouring the pussy presented to her. As Mel felt her sister’s tongue, at work she lowered her face to Michelle’s pussy. Once in position, she began eating out her twin.

For the next half hour, the two gave each other multiple orgasms ending in an half hour cuddling session. They were tempted, to go at it again but they realized the needed to get ready for their date.

As they got out of bed, they walked hand in hand to take a shower.

Part B

Robert’s jaw dropped, when he saw the twins enter the restaurant. He hadn’t thought anything, could of topped the bikinis they had on earlier but thankfully they had managed to do it. But here they stood, in short black dresses that had the attention of every male in the restaurant.

The dresses hugged, their perfect bodies showing off every curve. They showed off a fair amount, of cleavage and the backs plunged to almost the small of their backs. Each one wore, a matching diamond pendant that hung perfectly in the valley between their breasts.

The twins watched, as Robert rose from his place at the table to greet them. He even helped, them take their seats like a true gentleman. As he was doing his, gentlemanly duties they had to admire how handsome he looked.

It was at that moment, that Mel recognized him from the pictures they had been shown before they left. He was, the chancellor’s grandson. She began to wonder, if he was treating them like this because he wanted to or because it was expected of him.

She didn’t know, if her sister had had the same realization she had but she needed answers to her questions. However, how would she go about it? She asked herself.

The answer, came to her while he poured their glasses of wine. She would, use they phrase they were told would identify their contact. If he was surprised, his feelings were genuine but if not then this had just been an ruse for the sake of protocol.

Michelle was shocked, when her sister used the ID phrase but as she stared at her she realized Mel’s attention was focused solely on Robert.

Robert couldn’t hide, the surprise as he heard Mel say the greeting he had been expecting from someone else during this trip. He was so shocked, that he could barely give the appropriate response. As Robert stuttered, out the answer Michelle was stunned into silence.

Mel on the other hand, had the answers to some of her questions but she also had even more new ones to replace them. Given the looks, on both Robert’s and her sister’s faces she also knew so did they.

Robert was in the middle, of a crisis at this point what was he supposed to do? Who, were these girls? Why, wasn’t he told to be on the look out for them? What, the hell was going on? These were, among the many questions going through his head.

It was Mel that finally, asked the question that was on everyone’s mind.

“What, do we do now?”

” Perhaps, we should introduce ourselves again. Only, this time not hold anything back. Then maybe, there wouldn’t be more surprises.”

Michelle said, in response to her sister’s question. The others had to admit, that was the simplest solution to their problem. It was Robert, that got things moving again.

“I’m, Robert Bourgeois. “

“We’re Princesses,Melissa Dominique Stafford Visser and Michelle, Janelle Visser. “

Mel said as she, introduced herself and her sister. Robert, didn’t think he could’ve been more surprised but this had proven him wrong. These girls, were the twin princesses of Heliopolis.

He had heard stories, about their beauty and grace. They were also, said to act as proper ladies at all times. The main thing he had heard, about them was they were extremely frigid towards male suitors.

The two girls, in front of him were cheerful and outgoing towards him. Then there was the way, they acted earlier at the pool. These weren’t, the actions of a proper lady.

Mel seemed to understand, his look of confusion as he looked the sisters over again. When he finished his inspection, he had a look of skepticism on his face.

“The stories about us, are not completely true. In public,we’re expected to act one way but here we get to be regular girls. “

Robert understood, Mel’s position all too well as he flashed an knowing look to the sisters. He to was always, expected to act in accordance to his position. However, here he was free to be himself.

“What happens now” he asked the girls.

“Well let’s start with ordering dinner, then we can have the needed discussion while we eat. I don’t know about you but I’m famished.”

Michelle said as she hoped, to get the date back on track. Before this was just supposed, to be a dinner with a nice boy but now there was the possibility of a relationship with him. The memory, of her father telling Steven, I told you so had just came back to her.

As they ordered, she understood the real reason they had been sent. They were being, introduced to a new suitor. Only this one, had done something the others hadn’t. He had seen them, as real girls instead of an chance to elevate their social status.

Mel was still more skeptical, of him then her sister but decided that she could let things play out and see what happens. She was also, concerned about how Michelle was looking at him. They had vowed, never to accept any suitor if it meant they had to separate.

Their whole lives, they had never been apart and now she was afraid that her sister might have feelings for him. Sadly she had felt attracted, to him earlier herself but had written those feelings off as unrealistic.

As they eat they passed questions back and fourth about their homes, families, and their interests. They also shared many of their dislikes about their lives. This mostly was about, what was always expected of them.

They told him, about their father, brothers, sister, and about Lady Marie. He told them, about his grandfather, father, and sister. All three talked about, how they felt about the loss of their mothers.

As they conversed, an connection begin to form between them. This served to strengthen, the feelings that Michelle had about Robert and strangely Mel found herself developing feelings for him to. Robert was also, developing strong feelings for both of them.

During the conversation, Mel realized that his earlier behavior wasn’t an act. She was actually, thankful for this realization. She liked, the boy they met by the pool.

That is something, they had insisted on when the conversation started no titles and no formalities. They got enough, of them in their regular lives they didn’t need them here. The twins even went, as far to threaten to slap him if he called either of them princess.

Michelle deciding, she needed to talk privately with her sister excused themselves to powder their noses. As soon as they, were in the restroom the two had a quick discussion about what was said at the table and what their feelings were about Robert. Mel expressed, her concerns about either of them falling for him.

It was Michelle, that pointed out people in their social position are allowed to have more then one “wife at the same time. After all their father was married, to their mother and Lady Marie at the same time. Mel didn’t think, their father would like that idea.

They both admitted, they liked him but Mel said he could only marry one of them. Michelle told her if he, was going to try and marry them off then they should be able to set that condition. Then again they could, force the issue by fucking him she joked.

Mel on the other hand, wasn’t certain that her sister was joking. As they dressed, Michelle had started a game about what they would do with him. This ranged from letting him watch them, make love to having him fucking them after dinner.

Michelle even talked, her into not wearing a bra and panties on this date. Just the thought of this, was arousing her and she knew her sibling was feeling the same way. The way she was aroused at the moment, she was tempted to drag him back to their room and give him a night he would never forget.

Mel told her sister, that last part partly joking but mostly to feel out what her sister was thinking. Michelle told her, they needed to talk to him in private about even having a relationship. If that talk went, well then she was all for letting him in her panties.

She even pointed, out they could even get married on this ship if they wanted. Mel was certain, now her sister was going to go through with it no matter what she said. She had to ask, herself could she go through with it?

From what she had seen, either one of them could be happy with him but could both of them? What would, he think if he found out about their existing relationship? What would, he think of Michelle’s three way marriage idea?

Mel was being plagued, with a thousand questions as she stared at her sister. Michelle understood, the look on her sister’s face all to well. So she suggested, that they take him back to their room and talk to him about it.

Part of Mel was suspicious, of her sister’s motives but figured it would be the best if they had a private conversation with him. Though she was certain, her sister was planning on the conversation ending with both of their pussies full of cum.

Robert was surprised, when the girls came back and asked him to go back to their room for a private conversation. He figured, it was about the information he had to give them. However, he had no idea what they had planned would change all of their lives forever.

As they left the restaurant, Michelle ordered a bottle of wine and three glasses to be sent to their suite. When they got to the room, Michelle asked Robert to handle the wine while her and Mel handled something. With Robert waiting on the wine Michelle pulled her sister into the bathroom.

Mel was shocked, when Michelle stripped naked and threw on a robe quickly. Her shock only, increased as she unzipped her dress to. As Mel stood before her sister naked, she asked her if she was going to talk to him or fuck him.

As Michelle helped, her sister put on her robe she said she will talk to him first and if she liked what was said then yes she was. Mel was stunned, by this answer. She knew, Michelle wanted her to do it to and if Michelle did then she would be obligated to join in as well.

Could she sleep, with a man she just met? She kept asking herself, as her sister dragged her back out to Robert. She was thankful, now that Michelle had ordered the wine now. As she thought, what the hell is she getting herself into?

Robert had just poured, the glasses of wine as the girls came back. He was surprised, to see that they were now in bathrobes.

“What is going on?”

He asked the sisters as each one took a glass from him. The look on Mel’s face was between uncomfortable and terrified. While Michelle look more confident but she also showed some fear as they sat down facing each other.

He was shocked when they told him of their suspicions about why they were really sent. However that was only the beginning of him being shocked. As they told him they would except a relationship with him on one condition.

He was floored, by their revelation of a sexual relationship between the two sisters. He was still, trying to grasp it when they hit him with their condition. If there was going to be a marriage, he would have to marry both of them. They refused to be separated no matter what.

He had suspected, his grandfather had been trying to arrange something between the three of them when he found out who the twins really were. When he was thinking, about it he was wondering if he could choose one over the other. As he had found, he had feelings for them both but to be told if anything was going to happen it would be with both or not at all.

He had to ask, if this would only be for show or would it be a real marriage. He said, he didn’t want something that was just to hide the pairs relationship. If it was real though, he had no problem if they had their relationship as long as he wasn’t an outsider.

When he said the last part, he was floored once again as Michelle stood up and untied her robe. He was rendered , speechless as she let it fall off of her shoulders. This was the part, that had concerned Mel as she also disrobed in front of him.

Robert could only, stair at the two naked sisters in front of him as Michelle walked over and began to kiss him. Mel watched, her sister kissing Robert wondering if she could go through with it. As Michelle broke the kiss she looked into his eyes and had her answers. However, she still needed to know if Mel could live with this arrangement.

Mel saw the look, in her sister’s eyes as her and Robert stared into each others eyes. She realized, in that moment that Michelle was going through with her plan and she would have to go along also.

She pulled Robert, from her sister and kissed him herself. As she allowed, his tongue into her mouth she felt something click inside her soul. She didn’t know, that both Robert and her sister had felt the same thing.

As they embraced, Michelle began to unbutton Robert’s pants. As the kiss ended, Mel helped her sister by taking off his shirt. As soon as they had him naked, they each grabbed a hand and pulled him to the bed.

Once in the bed, the girls took turns kissing him. While one would kiss, him the other would be sucking on her sister’s breasts or rubbing her clit. It wasn’t long, before the sisters tired of the foreplay and wanted to move to the next step.

Mel pulled Robert, on top of her and as they kissed she lined his cock up with her pussy. As he felt the tip of his cock, enter her pussy he broke the kiss to stare into her eyes. This was when Mel, nodded to Robert to tell him to proceed and make her a woman.

Robert thrust his shaft, into her virgin pussy tearing through her maiden hood. Mel latched onto, Robert’s back to hold him still as the pain from her torn hymen shot through her body. As she, asked him to wait Robert felt like his dick was going to be crushed by her tight pussy.

The part he hated most, about what was happening was seeing tears in Mel’s eyes. It was in this moment, a bond was formed between them and he vowed that he would never allow something to hurt them ever again. Unfortunately, he also knew that Michelle was going to want him to take her virginity as well.

He didn’t have time, to dwell on that problem though as Mel had whispered to him that she was ready for him to continue. He slowly, began to work his cock within her gradually increasing his pace as he felt her pussy relax it’s vice like grip on his dick. Soon as the pain, was overwhelmed by pleasure her grunts turned into moans.

Soon the pain was pushed entirely, from Mel’s mind as she began lifting her hips to meet his thrusts. Michelle was busy, rubbing her pussy as she watched them. She was so turned, on at this point that she had to join in.

Mel had almost forgotten, that her sister was there. This changed, when Michelle placed a kiss onto her lips. This was the final piece, needed to push Mel over the edge. Michelle held her, in a tight embrace as her sister cried out in orgasm. Michelle tightened the embrace, as her sister screamed into her mouth.

As her climax passed, Mel collapsed into her lovers’ arms. Both Michelle and Robert held her, as she tried to regain her strength. Mel looked, at the two loves of her life as they held her.Part of her wished, they could stay like this forever.

As Michelle went to kiss her, Mel nudged her towards Robert. Michelle understanding her sister’s intentions, began an embrace with her new lover. Just as with her sister a little while ago, Michelle felt something missing fall into place as she kissed Robert.

As the embrace continued, Michelle pulled Robert onto her. Robert, broke the kiss and look into Michelle’s eyes. Part of him was hoped, she would back out of this. Unfortunately he didn’t know that once, the two set their minds on something there was no changing them.

As Robert moved into position, on top of her Michelle began kissing him again. Feeling his hard member against her leg, Michelle reached down and guided it over to her waiting pussy. As she inserted the tip into herself, she felt him tense up slightly.

She had seen the pain, in her sister’s face when he took her virginity and saw Robert’s reaction to the pain it had caused her. Knowing he would be hesitant, to initiate things she rapped her legs around his hips. Once she had ahold of him, with her legs she pulled him into her with as much force as she could muster.

As his cock tore, through her hymen she cried out while holding him as tightly as she could. Andrew panicked, upon hearing this but his attempts to pull out of her was stopped by her limbs tight embrace of his body. Her hold on him, was maintained till the pain began to pass.

As he calmed down some, he was finally able to look her in the eyes again. Seeing the tears he had caused, made him want to pull from her body again. However, she refused to relax her hold of his hips preventing it.

“It’s OK Robert, this was what I wanted. The pain, is mostly gone now. “

Michelle told him, as she relaxed her hold of him. This finally calmed him. Seeing him relax some, she kissed him with as much passion as she could. As she kissed him, their bodies molded together as one.

As she felt this, she broke the kiss and looked into his eyes. As she smiled at him, he was able to put his guilt aside and focus on making love to her.

As Michelle felt him, slowly began to move inside of her as he calmed. She began to match his thrusts, as he gradually picked up his pace. Michelle’s moans, filled the room as their mating intensified.

As the speed of his thrusts, into her reached their peak Michelle could feal her climax building. Robert was, fighting to delay his own orgasm at that moment. This turned into a futile effort, when Mel joined in and began to kiss her sister.

The sight of her kissing Michelle, while she fondled her sister’s breast was all Robert could take. He gave, a final groan and shot his seed deep into Michelle’s pussy. The added sensation, of his cock filling her with cum was the final piece needed for her to reach climax herself.

Michelle held Robert tightly, as their orgasms surged through their bodies. As their climaxes dissipated, they kissed one last time before Robert moved off of her. As he came to rest, between the sisters they move to snuggle up to each side of him.

All but exhausted, the three drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms. The next morning, Michelle awoke on top of Robert. As she stretched, she saw that he was awake and had been watching over the two of them as they slept.

Mel woke to see, Michelle giving Robert a good morning kiss. As Michelle separated, from him Mel took her place. Michelle waited, till her sister had finished with Robert before she embraced her with equal passion.

As their embrace ended, the trio held each other as they laid in bed. None of them, wanted to move and spoil the moment as they snuggled tighter together. Soon though, they knew they had to get up and face the day.

The twins, pulled him with them into the bathroom. They didn’t release him, till all three of them were in the shower. The trio took great pleasure, in exploring each other’s bodies as they washed.

They were tempted, to fool around some more but decided that they had to much they needed to do today. So other then some fondling, in the shower and as they dried each other the behaved themselves. The twins sent Robert, back to his room to change and they would meet him for breakfast.

Hours later Robert, was in front of the girls protecting them from the man that appeared out of nowhere and killed their bodyguards. It was indescribable, the speed the man possessed as he gunned down their defenders. As terrified trio, were staring down the barrel of his gun with one imaginal outcome they were going to die.

They watched in horror, as the assassin’s finger tightened on the trigger. As he saw this, Robert dove on top of the twins. As they fell to the ground, Robert caught a sudden movement and a flash out of the corner of his eye.

As they landed on the ground, they expected to be riddled by blaster fire. Instead, they heard the man screaming. This was followed by the girl’s screams, when they saw the assassin’s severed hand next to them still holding the blaster.

As they looked back at the man, they had been certain was going to kill them they were shocked to see an stunning woman holding a knife to the assassin’s throat. Just behind the assassin, was another man that had the killer’s other hand penned behind his back.

The twins recognized, the woman as lieutenant Monica Draper one of Steven’s Death Dealers and Robert recognized the man as Major Brandon Whittan one of his grandfather’s Elite Praetorian Guard. The three of them, cautiously rose to their feet as their protectors struggled with the killer.

The struggle ended suddenly, when the assassin bit down on a poison capsule but before he did he made a final boast.

“Your actions are meaningless, Lord Bourgeois has taken steps to ensure that the disappointment dies. The fleet will finish, what I have started and him and everyone on this ship will be dead.”

With his statement complete, he took his poison and quietly died. As he fell to the deck, they contemplated what he meant by the fleet would finish what he started. They quickly realized, that they were going to attack the ship with a warship and they needed to worn the ship’s captain.

As that sunk in, the sisters grabbed Robert and rushed through the ship. With the soldiers leading the way, they headed to the bridge. Thankfully they had their defenders with them, particularly Major Whittan.

As a member of the Praetorian Guard, he could bypass the security locks that would prevent them from reaching the bridge. When they burst on to the bridge, demanding to see the captain the crew moved to restrain them. As the bridge crew, struggled with Major Whittan and Lieutenant Draper the captain came onto the bridge demanding to know what was happening.

The first officer explained, that they had unauthorized persons on the bridge and were trying to remove them. This was when the captain, saw the sisters and Robert. Unlike the rest of the crew, the captain knew who they really were and why they were on the ship.

The crew were shocked, when the captain walked up to the princesses and bowed to them.they were even more shocked, when he addressed them by their titles. He then asked, what the crew could do for them.

The twins told him, about the assassin killing their bodyguards and his dying claim that the ship was going to be attacked. The captain upon hearing this, ordered the ship be put on alert.

As the alarms, began sounding the crew went to their damage control stations. That was when, the jump point formed. The Confederation destroyer that jumped out of hyperspace, gave no warning as it locked weapons on the ship. They knew there was no hope, of escape when the first shot impacted against the starliner’s shields.

As the captain ordered evasive maneuvers be asked for any suggestions. The only option, he had was to try and stay alive till help could arrive. However when he saw, that all signals were being jammed he knew that there was no hope of rescue.

To the shock of the crew, it was Major Whittan that gave them their only chance of survival. It was, a risky plan but it was a lot better then waiting for the destroyer to blow them up. So with nothing to lose, the captain gave the order.

“Set course, for the Charybdis and may god help us.”

---